Archive of Our Own

Work Text

The desert stretched out among them in all directions, the home of yellow snakes and the small scorpions now invaded by an army of litters. Inside the litters Mayati was bored. Bored, tired and uncomfortable against the pillows. Her limbs arched and her clothes stuck to her inside the warm litter. She had long lost track of time and boredom had caused her to discard her drawing.“How much further?” Mayati asked Ipy, her menat.“Hopefully not too much further,” she replied. Ipy was still young in her early twenties, small in stature with freckles across her nose and cheeks, now flustered from the heat. From the seat beside her, Ankie awoke from a jolt and cried.“What’s wrong Ankie?” Mayati asked while Ankie’s menat Tuya tried to soothe her.“I want mama,” the little toddler whined.Mayati pulled her youngest sister into an awkward embrace due to the cramped conditions. “Mother is in another litter but hopefully not too much longer than we’ll be at our new home.”“Why couldn’t we take the boat?” Ankie snifted the last of her tears.“Baba wanted it this way,” Mayati shrugged with her sister in her lap.“Legs hurt.”“Mine do too.”“Want out,” Ankie sluggishly pushed away from her and reached out towards the curtain. Mayati grabbed her sister before she could fall out of the litter.“You can’t get out now. Let's play a game to take your mind off of it.”Ankie nodded and snuggled back into her sister’s side, her menat mirrored her as her head lolled back onto Ipy’s shoulder, eyes heavy from the long journey.“Game. Spy,” little Ankie cooed.“I spy. Okay, I spy my eye something beginning with, with…s.”“Sand,” she answered brightly.“Very good.”“Easy. Me turn. I spy, eye with P.”“Pillows.”“Yes, you go!” she half shouted, for being so frustrated a few moments ago Ankie was now a little too excited with their game.“I spy with my eye something beginning with M.”“Meki! She is loud.”“Her snores are very loud.” Meki’s seemed to snore louder in response, her twin could sleep through anything if given the chance. Even the final fall of Aten wouldn’t wake her, Mayati thought. Ankie laughed and poked her elder sister but still, she didn’t wake up. The litter came to a sudden halt and then lowered.“Stay here,” Meki’s menat Mut said, being the oldest of the girls’ menats she naturally took charge. Mut was a tall woman with lighter skin from the northern regions beyond the sea. She pulled open the curtain of the litter, sending in a stream of light that finally awoke Meki.“What’s going on?” Meki yawned and rubbed sleep from her eyes.“Stopped,” Ankie said excitedly around a big grin.“Are we there yet?” Meki asked while stretching.“Not sure,” Mayati returned, struggling to hold Ankie still.Mut’s face appeared through the curtain. “My Princesses,” she said. “We are here.” Ankie bounced out first straight past Mut and into the late afternoon day sunlight.Tuya, Ankie’s menat jumped out after her. “Ankie, wait you’re still naked.”Mayati’s limbs screamed as she wobbled out of the litter, Meki followed in tow as the two stretched out their limbs and smoothed out their purple dresses. Behind them the line of caravans also came to a stop, many nobles exited into the sunlight for a welcome chance to stretch their legs and get a breath of fresh air.“It's happening,” Meki said while Ankie ran around naked being chased by her tired menat. The little girl ran straight into their father’s arms. Pharaoh Akhenaten laughed as he picked up his youngest daughter. He was an impressively tall man, long in body and in leg. In proportions, his face was long with a flat, harshly pointed chin and sharp cheekbones he had inherited from his mother Tiye. In this moment, on the edge of his new city his face lit up with such a bright smile it rivalled the sun itself.Beside him walked their mother Nefertiti, beauty incarnate as her name foretold. Mayati was well aware even at her young age how much praise her mother had received for her beauty, but it was hard to argue against. Atop her long graceful neck, Nefertiti’s symmetrical face was near to perfection, full lips that so easily smiled that even at twenty-eight Nefertiti’s smile lines around her face added a needed human-like quality to her. Above her high cheekbones, though not as sharply prominent as her husband's, her bright sharp eyes took in everything and everyone. The skin of her arms, neck and face was dusted with gold powder and a short wig protected her head from burning. She seemed quite at ease despite the heat and the large bump of her fourth pregnancy. Which father was confident was a boy this time, a prince to be born in the new city to replace her brother who had died over a year ago. Her sweet, quiet younger brother had been the first Akhenaten, born when Mayati and Meki were two. He had never been interested in his sister’s games, nor even with playing soldiers with Smenkhare. Akhenaten the boy had preferred to spend his time in his father’s chambers under the watchful eye of the Aten. Nefertiti had said the Aten had loved him so much he took the boy to be by his side always, what their brother would have thought about this new capital or their father taking his name they would never know.“Come forth children, the new capital of Kemet will forever be Akenetaten,” their father called. He pointed to the city before them. Shielded on one side by the mountains, this far away all one can see was the large gleaming temple to Aten and the glittering lights from the gold-topped obelisks that peppered the skyline. Mayati gasped at how beautiful it was. At twenty-eight, her father had done what many could not do in an entire lifetime. He had freed his people from the corruption of the priests and opened their eyes to the true faith.“It’s just how I dreamed it,” their father’s voice broke and Mayati looked from the city to him, seeing tears in his mismatched eyes. Akhenaten was blessed by the Aten above to have one eye the same brown as was typical among their people and another green flecked with the gold of the sun.“Come now we can’t keep everyone waiting,” Nefertiti placed a gentle hand on his shoulder and a soft smile on her lips.“You're right my love.”“It's everything we dreamed of and it will be so much more,” she wiped the tears from his cheeks and straightened his gold pectoral. Tuya had finally wrestled Ankie into a purple dress, a miniature of the dresses the siblings wore as well as their mother. Mut brought forth a chest filled with gold bracelets for the girls and Ipy brought forth two circle sesheds. The twins put on their gold bracelets while their menats fixed their sidelocks and placed the seshed on their heads. Around them, the servants retrieved the chariots from the baggage carts.With a last look over the royal family stepped up on their chariots, Akhenaten and Nefertiti to the first one in front and Mayati and Meki in the second. Behind them in their own litters were the remainder of the extended royal family and behind them the government and the other nobles all ready to move with the Pharaoh to the new city.“I go,” Ankie tried to climb into the chariot but she was just too small. Tuya pulled her into her arms, Ankie however started to wail and push against her.“Give her to me,” Nefertiti said to the young menat and held the fussing child against her body. Against her embrace, Ankie was calm and looked to her mother with shining large eyes. “You’re still too little my heart, but soon you will be able to ride along too. Now be a good girl and go with your menat.” With a kiss, Nefertiti handed the girl back to her menat who brought the princess back to the litter where Ipy and Mut were already seated.As she passed Nefertiti laid a warm hand on each of their cheeks before climbing up on her chariot beside the Pharaoh. The girls climbed up onto their own chariots, Mayati felt a little unsteady to begin with, going from sitting for hours to standing caused her knees to shake just to match her twisting stomach. The charioteer tried to not stare too much and Meki took her shaking hand in hers. “It’ll be alright, don’t look so terrified,” she whispered.Father led them towards the new city, which got bigger with each step, the large palaces came into view first then the rows of orderly white houses and shops and finally the people. The crowds were overwhelming as they entered, a great roaring mass of people all came to welcome them home.Shouts of ‘Long live the Pharaoh' rang out among the crowd and toasts to their health with goblets of free beer raised to them. Mayati waved at the people gathered. Meki was her mirror on the other side, smiling and waving it was enough to make her forget the pain in her legs. They passed the temple to Aten, through the crowds Mayati could make out the large statues of her father and mother against the large gleaming columns painted in bright colours illuminating shapes she could not see from this far away. To the side with the mountain to one side the great racetrack was huge, stretching down the length of the temple and dwarfing the smaller Northern Palace hidden behind tall walls.The crowds became thin as the procession reached the large Riverside Palace. The large outer walls were carved and painted with images of the Aten and the royal family. The entrance was flanked on either side by a statue of father and mother quite unlike how they were in real life. Both statues had a mixture of feminine and male qualities making them look downright strange, especially in the Pharaoh's statue. Everyone of her father’s features had been elongated and the shadows made the face seem to move as if alive.The litters ended their journeys in the first of the courtyards. There was a smaller training racetrack and stables to one side and public buildings to the order. Akhenaten led the party on foot through the ‘Gate of Order’ into the second courtyard, leaving behind the servants tasked with clearing away the litters, chariots and animals.Through the gate the palace itself was revealed to them, up a small flight of stairs laid the large interior courtyard, the floors were painted blue to look like the Nile even with images of fish. At one end Mayati peaked around her parents; she could see the thrones against a large carving of the Aten sun disks and its life-giving hands reaching towards it.The interior courtyard was open to the sky with just bolts of purple cloth hanging between the lotus pillars. All around her were carved images of the sun disk and her family. Mayati gasped at the images of herself along with her parents praising the sun.They were everywhere, all over every wall she smiled back at herself. Before the throne their father raised a jewelled hand, bringing the procession to a halt.“My beloved, will you take the girls to the harem to settle in.” Nefertiti hesitated for a second but bowed her head in response and the Pharaoh kissed her hands and then her cheeks. In turn, he kissed each of his daughters. He climbed the stairs though he didn’t need it, due to his height Akhenaten already towered over everyone. “Praise be to the Aten for delivering us this blessed day. Council members join me. We have much to discuss.” He held out his hand towards his mother. With a small look in his direction Nefertiti led her children, the king's sisters and Smenkhare across an open-air courtyard at the back of the throne room. Mayati had just enough time to glaze at the tall statue of Tiye as a fountain; the sound of splashing water was the only noise in her ears. All too quickly they were ushered through a heavy gate, the cartouche read ‘The Gate of Harmony’.“Make way,” the booming voice of the medjay made Mayati jump. “The Lady of the Two Lands, the Chief Royal Wife, The God’s chosen daughter, Nefertiti. The King’s daughters, Meritaten, Meketaten and Ankhesenpaaten.” All of the girls of the harem lined the halls, every one of them bowed low as they made their way through, like little ripples of the Nile each one setting off the other.The walls around them shone with fresh paint, the open corridors let in the air and the song of the birds. Mayati paused to look at them a second too long as Beketaten hit the back of her calves with her walking stick, she sped up a bit to create some distance from her aunt. At the top of the stairs the overseers waited for them, Merye, a man with a kind face and a large middle lightly drummed his pen against his pad of papyrus sheets. Beside him stood Tenre, a woman the same age as Nefertiti but with severe facial scars that made her mouth always look like it was scolding. They bowed deep as the royal family approached, Tenre’s long linen dress spilled on the marble floor beneath her.“Paise to the Aten above that you have arrived to us safely My gracious Lady,” Merye exclaimed.“Thank you, the journey was indeed long, how has the harem fared in my absence?”“The girls have settled in well and have been eagerly awaiting your arrival. Your chambers are ready for you,” Tenre said.“Very good. Tenre could you show the King’s sisters to their chambers,” Nefertiti ordered, with a bow Iset followed the overseer, in tow followed by Smenkhare, Nebetah, Henuttaneb and Beketaten as well as their own menats and servants they had brought from the old capital.“Merye I would like to see my rooms,” Nefertiti said when they were gone.“As you wish my most excellent Lady this way please.” Merye led Nefertiti and her daughters to the end of the corridor, tall and intimidating medjay were already stationed at the door. Inside the complex were spacious two adjoining rooms. The first was the audience chamber, the walls were decorated in greenery and tall lotus flowers craned their head towards the aten disks carved at the top. There was a table to one side and many comfortable chairs and long benches provided more than enough space to entertain guests. On a raised dais among them stood a golden throne smaller than the one in the throne room but no less impressive with two lion heads for armrests and paws for feet and on the back was an image of mother and father in an embrace.Ankie wrigged in her menat’s arms, her chubby legs begging to walk by herself. Tuya set down the young princess, but Ankie managed to break free of her hold and ran around the room. Her poor menat ran after her, panicking as the princess made towards the balcony. Nefertiti scooped up her youngest and balanced her against her side, a little awkward over her large bump. She tickled the little girl's belly and was rewarded with her high-pitched giggles. Mayati and Meki stood as best as they could as their stomach growled in unison. As if that was enough to summon them, servants entered carrying trays of food and placed them on the table.“Menats you have been a great help this day. You may take your leave and get some rest before the feast tonight, Merye will you show them to the nursery please.” All of them left, but Mayati was too focused on the food. “Tuck in girls.”They did not need to be told twice, their bellies were soon filled with the colour fruits and bread dipped in honey. Meki used her last bit of bread to scoop out all of the honey from the side of the bowls. Nefertiti ate her food slowly and fed Ankie from her own plate, the little girl hummed in happiness at her mother’s attention. From somewhere beyond their doors the musicians' tunes filled the air, outside the song of birds floated through the windows.“Mama,” Ankie asked her.“Yes, my love?”“Why do the statues look weird?”“Which statues?”“The big ones of you and baba?”“Oh as you enter the palace?” Ankie nodded to her mother’s question.“Baba doesn’t look like that. That statue looks scary.”“There is nothing to be scared of, the statue of your father has wide hips and breasts because he is both father and mother of this nation. The Aten’s will is done through all of us but he speaks only to your father and through him the Aten communicates his will. He is strong like a man but caring like a woman. Those parts are also bigger for me because I carry the future of this family. We are Maat together in human form.” Ankie nodded a little sleepy, her head snuggled into her mother’s neck.“You two have been quite quiet, what do you think?”“The palace is quite beautiful mother,” Mayati said.“I can’t wait to explore it,” Meki agreed.“You’ll have more than enough time to explore once the festivities are off. Come I will show you to the nursery.”“The nursery, do we not get our own rooms mother?” Meki asked.“You are still too little.”“We’re ten mother, surely that is old enough to get our own rooms.” Mayati protested.“Not until I say so, but be patient, you will get your own rooms soon.”Nefertiti rose from the table, signalling the conversation was over. The girls rose too and followed their mother from her rooms to the bright corridors, anyone they encountered on the way stopped what they were doing and bowed before them as the royals passed. The large nursery stood at the far end of the corridor, far from their mother’s rooms and past the rooms marked out for father’s sisters and mother. The room had no balcony for safety reasons but high windows let in the natural daylight. Like every other room Mayati had visited, it was beautiful with cravings of cows and dogs on the walls, and several little beds of all sizes lined the walls. Their menats were already fast asleep in the side room while another side room acted as storage containing towels and a large basin in which the children could bathe.“I will be back when it is time for evening prayers,” Nefertiti said, tucking Ankie into a small bed. “I want you to bathe and be presentable when I come back, this is a big deal for your father and I need the two of you to be on your best behaviour. I know this is a big change but it is a big change for everyone, what we are trying to do here has never been done before and it is far from done.”With a kiss on their heads she left them alone. The servants around them were busy as bees tidying away the girl's things from the baggage carts. So much had already been sent over in the weeks leading up to the move Mayati was glad to see her chairs and paint sets again. Meki similarly enjoyed having a chest of jewels again. But one important thing was missing.“Where are our pets?” Mayati asked the young serving girl carrying a jug of water. She went off in search of them.“I suppose we have to wake up Ipy and Mut, time to get ready.”“I don’t want to do it anymore.” Mayati crumbled down on her bed.“Well tough, we still have evening prayers and then a feast to go to.”“Can’t I say I’m looking after Ankie?”“No, come on, it'll be fun.”“I’m not so sure,” she frowned.“Hey, you have me after all.” Meki left to wake up their menats, Mut took barely any time to return to ordering around the serving girls of the nursery. Soon the big basin was full of hot water and Mayati and Meki were both bathed and dressed in their purple dresses again. Ipy brushed and braided Mayati’s sidelock into small braids with little bells at the ends. The door opened. At first Mayati thought it was mother until she spotted the kitten and puppy in the servant’s arms.“Here they are my princesses.” Mayati reached for her kitten Bast while Meki took her puppy Huya into her arms. The servants stopped what they were doing and cooed over the animals.“Girls, there will be time for playing later now back to work,” Mut ordered. “Please my princesses I promise there will be time but we still have work to do and the time is almost upon us.”The two girls set down their animals and finished putting on their jewellery in time for their mother to enter. They looked so similar the twins, especially when they were dressed the same. They were both tall for their young age and took after their mother in looks. Mayati had the same hooded eyes of her mother while Meki's eyes were more symmetrical and rounded, the exact same eyes as their father’s. Mayati was a little jealous of her twin, Meki was always the more graceful of the two while Mayati thought her limbs were too big for her at times.Nefertiti arrived in her exquisite purple dress, a tall blue crown of her own design sat on top of her bald head, it reminded Mayati of the crown Pharaohs wore when they went to war. Leaving behind a sleeping Ankie, who was still too young to partake in the prayers, the pair left the nursery with Ipy and Mut. The sky was orange and peppered with purple clouds above them. “It’s not safe to go outside with all the free beer flowing,” Meki whispered as they crossed the throne room to the palace temple.The girls walked in behind their parents each armed with a sistrum in front of the whole court. She was aware of all of the eyes on her, on them. But she just tried to focus ahead and only on the words of the song and the beat of her sistrum. Father spoke the hymn to Aten while Mother laid down the offerings of flowers and steaming cooked meats. The High Priest Merye covered the meat with a cover to stop the flies from attacking, he was a stepbrother to Nefertiti and only a few years older than her with a joyful smile and kind eyes.The prayers ended just as the sky darkened to a blue hue, and the voices of the blind choir continued to follow them all the way back to the harem. It was alive with music and dancing, the women laughed and enjoyed their fill of rare food and wines. The medjay with a booming voice announced them as they entered the main courtyard of beauties. The women stopped and bowed low as the family made their way to the prepared top tables. Akhenaten sat in the middle, Nefertiti to his right and Tiye to his left while the girls sat beside their mother. Father’s sisters and Smenkhare sat at the next table and the girls started to dance again to the music. The light of the hanging touches above the middle of the room seemed to ripple in the reflection of the yellow floor. The girls not dancing lounged upon brightly coloured sofas and large cushions that could change into beds when the nightly entertainment was over. The family tucked into beef and wine and honey sweets, Mayati ate it all up until she felt sick.She was exhausted by the time she had finished eating and her eyes desperately wanted to close. A sharp elbow to the ribs woke her up, she straightened her sore back and tried to look awake. “Children time for bed,” their grandmother said looking at the other table as well.“But I’m not tired,” Smenkhare protested but Iset gave him a look. “Thanks a lot, sleepy head,” he sneered at her when they reached the nursery for he just like the two girls hadn’t been seen as old enough to get his own rooms even though he was twelve already. Mayati pushed him in response but Ipy stepped in before things could escalate.“Both of you time for bed, tomorrow will be a big day and you will both need to be fresh,” Ipy said as she steered Mayati to her bed. Once her finery was removed, Mayati was happy to lie down in her new comfy bed. Her body hurt so much from the taxing day that she was almost out before the candles were even blown out. In her last moments of consciousness she forgot to wish her kitten good night, her eyes snapped on and saw Bast, her little sandy cat already fast asleep and decided to not wake her. At peace, Mayati fell into a deep sleep.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

As morning light entered into the nursery, Mayati awoke to see the empty pillow. In a panic, she searched under her bed, searched the dark corners of the room the kitten could have got into. Trying to be as quiet as possible so as to not wake the others. “Mayati,” Ipy whispered, still half asleep. “What are you doing?”“Bast, she’s gone,” Mayati’s voice cracked with tears.“Don’t worry, we’ll find her, she couldn’t have gone far.”“She’s got out,” Mayati pointed at the door of the nursery, opening just a crack. She grabbed the blanket from the bed, wrapped it around her and strolled out into the harem, down the stairs and into the main courtyard. The girls were only just waking as the princess called over and over again for her cat. Mayati tried to blink her tears away as she took to the stairs in defeat, she wasn’t anywhere. What if she had got out of the palace? she’ll never see her again. She stopped mid step on the stairs and followed down a new corridor with golden bolts of cloth hanging from the upper beams. This was the way to father’s rooms from the harem courtyard and maybe faster then going back up the stairs and past all the royal residences.“Mayati,” Ipy hissed, running after her.“What if she’s down here, we have to check.”“But we’re still in our night clothes, we can hardly go to the Pharoah’s chambers looking like this.”“Baba won’t mind, come on I don’t want to waste another second.”Pushing the last bolt of golden cloth out of her way, Mayati rounded the last corner. In front of her father’s chambers stood her father’s Fan-bearer Ahmose and her uncle Nachtpaaten, son of her grandfather and a second wife. Her uncle was said to look exactly as Grandfather Amenhotep had in his youth, handsome with a square jaw with a broad defined chest from years in the chariot and battle. She ran to him with a smile on her face, a smile a mirror of his when he caught sight of her. He spun her around and kissed her mess of sidelock. Ipy finally caught up with her, bowing low in front of her uncle.“Hello sister,” Ahmose addressed Ipy.“Good morning brother, how are you?” Ipy replied, getting her breath back.Mayati frowned deeper in her uncle’s arms. “What’s wrong, little one?”“Bast is gone, I have looked everywhere in the harem but she’s gone forever.”“And what is Bast?”“She’s my kitten.”“Is she a small sandy coloured cat that is too curious for her own good?” Mayati nodded sadly, her uncle placed her on the ground and grabbed her smaller hand in his larger calloused one. Inside his rooms, the usual morning bustle had already started. On his carved chair with a little saucer of milk was her kitten.“Bast,” Mayati cried overjoyed and scooped her naughty cat into an embrace.“I found her in the outer courtyard, she must have somehow got out of the harem. The little thing wouldn’t leave me alone, kept following me the whole way here. Keep an eye on her or she’ll end up as a kitchen cat. Bring the princess some breakfast.” Mayati jumped into his arms, mumbling many thanks into his shoulder. Nachtpaaten hugged her back in earnest. “Shall we get a proper breakfast because I have a race to win and some good money riding on it?” He laughed, smoothing down her side lock.Later that day the royal family was up on the large balcony of the Northern Palace above the crowds. The race track stretched out in front of them, the dry air was filled with the chatter of many people and the quick patting of horses hooves racing past. Under the canopies, the musicians struck with an upbeat song to match the men speeding up and down in front of them. Great cheers erupted with each race that came to an end and money was exchanged between hands.In her lap Bast hungrily grabbed the small chunks of beef she fed her, grabbing another piece Mayati held her hand out further. The tiny kitten reached further, her small claws pin picking the princess’ arms “Ouch,” she giggled and the cat snatched the beef and settled in her lap with a full belly. She gently stroked her content form, causing her to omit little purrs.“We’ll have to get your cat her own procession,” Her grandmother’s voice startled from her content musings. Gently setting Bast on her cushion, Mayati hastily bowed low in front of her grandmother. Her tall form looked almost like a statue thanks to the looming feather crown, the tip tops gleamed in the sunlight. Her proud face twisted slightly into a smile, with no hint of pain or discomfort at the crown that grandmother was able to walk with grace. Mayati could only marvel at that grace, something Mayati was worried she wouldn’t be able to do herself when the time came. For now, she battled with her own seshed, the heavy uraeus kept pulling it forward. The coiled tail of the snake pushed hard into her forehead and was no doubt leaving a mark in its wake.Mayati took her seat again, Bast was now asleep against her comfy pillow unaffected by the racing around her. Mayati made sure she sat as straight as possible in her grandmother’s presence so as to not have a straight rod attached again. “Soon you’ll be able to stay up later to enjoy parties,” Tiye said and Mayati noticed her hair newly dyed red for the occasion.“I would like that, Beketaten said there was more dancing,” she chipped in excitement. Although last night she was glad of her bed instead of twirling the night away.“There was indeed. a shame Beketaten couldn’t join in, her leg was giving her such trouble,” Tiye ‘s tone and face was hard to read as she looked at her youngest daughter sitting across the platform among her sisters.“Perhaps it was just a long journey, next time,” Mayati shrugged to come up with. In response, her grandmother smiled and brushed her long fingers along Mayati’s braided sidelock.“Soon you’ll be able to cut this off when you become a woman.”“Then do I get my own chambers?” The prospect made her smile wider, “I want to paint the walls just like mothers.”“I’m sure we can arrange that, you seem very excited about this?” Her grandmother laughed, the crown shaking slightly.“Yes I can’t wait, Smenkhare snores are worse than Meki’s.I fear I’ll never get any sleep,” she wrinkled her nose at the thought.“He was complaining about your cat at breakfast to Iset, perhaps it is a good idea to split you up,” Tiye turned towards her servant. “Tell the overseer to have a room prepared for Prince Smenkhare, he’ll move out of the nursery tonight.”Mayati looked round towards him, a little away under his own canopy with Iset and the rest of her aunts. Blissfully unaware of her narrowed eyes as he watched the chariots down below.“Why does he get his own chambers? I am the oldest of my father’s daughters. His heir for now I should get the chamber!”“Meritaten enough of that attitude. He gets the chamber because he is older.” Mayati rolled her eyes which earned her a slap on the hand. “King’s daughters do not roll their eyes and they do not question the judgement of their betters.”“Forgive me King’s Royal Mother,” Mayati lowered her head. Before her the race was coming to an end, the competitors rounded the last corner at great speed, wheels lifting off the ground on one of the chariots but luckily both finished safely. Great excitement erupted among the crowd as winnings were exchanged.The sands chunned as many more competitors displayed their skills on the chariots, soldiers and noblemen playing for honour and money under the hot Kemet sun. Mayati returned from her necessary break inside the Northern Palace to the royal balcony, she fixed the bangle around her wrist that had twisted itself oddly and-.Ouch. Her arms folded to protect her head as she landed on the hard surface of the balcony. She blinked. Unsure how she had ended up down here.“You had better watch where you’re going,” Beketaten sneered at her, moving her cane closer to her body. Ipy helped her crumbled princess to her feet, helping to straighten out her dress, her diadem but Mayati quickly shooed her off wanting nothing more than to be out of her aunt’s presence. Mayati roughly rubbed the tears from her eyes as she sat back in her seat.Nachtpaaten approached the royal family, bowing in front of her father and mother and then to Tiye. His cropped dark hair was free of any headdress but a gold collar of a falcon with outstretched wings on top of his padded armour distinguished his status as the King’s brother. A cheeky smile lit his handsome face as he spoke: “Will you race with me, brother?”“I will not, but go ahead,” Akhenaten licked the grease off his fingers. Dressed as he was, Nachtpaaten looked like the drawings of the old pharaohs while father was starting to get a bit round in his middle.“But why baba?” Meki asked looking up from her game of senet with Mut, Ankie looked towards their father in turn with her elder sister.“I don’t want to do anything stupid,” he eyed his brother with a disappointed look he had learned so well from his mother.“He’s afraid I’ll beat him as always,” Nachtpaaten chuckled. “Anyway, I must go win my race. I shall join you later for the feast in my honour.” He winked at the woman under his canopy, his six wives giggled surrounded by children, four boys and two girls. Mayati looked to her own mother, magnificent in her own tall shuti crown. It complimented father’s hemhem crown, both decorated with long ostrich feathers. She smiled seemingly ignoring the gaggle of children and instead placed a hand on her large bump, a pectoral of the goddess Nut lay against it in her sitting position.The family all watched in anticipation as Nachtpaaten took to his chariot at the start line. Many boys littered the track holding up signs with the two competitors' names on them, the crowds erupted with louder cheers as they read them. Ahmose, father’s Fan-bearer, was going against her uncle. Ipy moved closer, her hands gripping the back of Mayati’s chair, the princess reached up and took one of her hands in hers.“You are too close menat, move back,” Tiye said. With a sad look, Ipy did so but tried to stay as close as she could to see the race. Calls of ‘Long live the Pharaoh’ repeated again and again from the spectators. It was the last race of the day and the atmosphere was electrical, this was what everyone had been waiting for.The two competitors took their positions at the start line, both dressed in padded leather and bronzed helmets. Nachtpaaten’s chariot was painted red while the other were green. From this far away it was the only way to tell them apart, especially when the race would be in full swing. The horses shuffled in anticipation and the loud drum signalled the start of the race. The two took off in a wild gallop along the strait. Even the musicians seemed to stop their music and everyone’s eyes trailed the two.The green chariot started in the lead but the red chariot blazed forward. It was neck and neck as they rounded the first corner and back to the start line. Her pulse seemed to come in time with the horse's hooves as the two finished the first lap. As everyone seemed to lean forward in their seats, even the children were quiet as the chariots whizzed past, a blur of red and green as they cleared the first corner of the second lap. The crowd seemed to be impossibly loud and holding their breaths at the same time as the pair entered their third lap.This was it, the winner would be decided in a matter of minutes. Whips cracked as the two competitors urged on their sweating horses faster. Nactpaaten looked to take the lead as the first corner came up again. In the blink of an eye, one of her uncle’s horses tripped. His chariot came down with a crash and Nachtpaaten was flung out across the blood-stained sand. The crowd collectively hitched its breath and his chief wife screamed and another fainted. Mayati almost tripped rising from her seat and she grabbed onto the railing of the platform. Across the sands, her uncle’s body lay with such a stillness that it made the hairs on her neck stand on edge.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The last few hours had moved in a blur, the merriment of yesterday had come to a halt when Nachtpaaten’s body crashed to the ground. Luckily Ahmose had some basic medical training and was able to do his best until the royal physicians arrived. His servants were able to tame the horses so they did not cause any more harm. It had been a tense transport of her uncle to the palace. Now he was in his chambers with only the physician and his chief wife by his side.Outside his chambers, Akhenaten paced frantically so much that Mayati worried he would work holes into the marble. She sat leaning against her mother who picked at her nails in worry. They had prayed for their uncle’s recovery at evening prayers and silently over and over again the same prayer had left their lips: Let him live.Ankie was sitting in Meki’s lap and was struggling to keep her eyes open. “Meki, take your sister back to the harem. She should get some sleep. You too Mayati,” their mother said.“I want to stay here please mother,” Mayati argued even though the others left. Nefertiti looked at first to send her on but nodded to her daughter and opened her arms again.“My Pharoah brother, may I have your leave to lead the harem girls in prayer for Nachtpaaten’s recovery?” Iset asked.“You are not a priestess of Aten,” Nefertiti argued, proud and harsh.“But I do have training in leading prayers.”“Nefertiti is right, you are not a priestess of Aten,” her father said, still pacing.“But it would be more productive than us all standing here unable to do anything else but waiting. Let your sister lead the girls, more voices to Aten. He will hear our pleas and answer them,” Tiye said, a hand on Akhentaten’s shoulder and the other on his cheek.“Very well, Iset you have my permission.” Mayati watched her aunt Iset lead her sisters, Smenkhkare and Nachtpaaten’s wives back to her harem leaving just the four of them but from this angle she couldn’t miss the brief annoyed look Nefertiti sent to her husband’s moving form. As quickly as it had come her mother locked the look behind a neutral wall once again. The touches bounced off the walls in a hypnotic dance and at last her father stopped pacing. “I am going to the palace temple to pray. You are right Mother we can not simply wait around. Inform me at once if there is any news.”Grandmother Tiye sat on the chair, why is she staying? Mayati thought. She had never given her stepson any attention up to now. Mayati tried to hide her yawn, she tried to be strong, tried to stop the fear that shook her body. Nefertiti rubbed her shaking shoulders through the shawl. Footfalls caught their attention, coming towards them was a woman Mayati had never seen before; her style of dress wasn’t of Kemet at all, although the fabric was the same as the dresses they wore. Her hair was what fascinated Mayati, it was long, braided with gold thread and unusually grey- she had never seen a woman with grey hair before. As the woman got closer, Mayati guessed she was the same age as Tiye. What is she doing here? Mayati wondered as the new woman bowed in front of Nefertiti and Tiye.“Gilukhipa, what are you doing here?” Tiye asked blankly.“My daughter in law sent me a letter about the race, I came as quickly as I could. If these are my son's last moments I want to be with him,” she sharply replied, not even looking at Tiye. This is Nachtpaaten’s mother, Mayati thought she could see the resemblance now.“Have you asked the Pharaoh's permission to come, did she submit yourself to him?” Tiye’s chin rose higher.“Where is the Pharaoh?” Gilukipa directed to Nefertiti.“He is in the temple.”“Then I shall not disturb him at prayer, I will be at my son’s side first.” She moved towards the door but the medjay wouldn’t open it. Nefertiti gave the order for them to open the door, and with a small nod from Guilkipa in her direction she entered. Mayati craned her neck to try and see inside but was unable to and the door shut with a finality. Tiye rose from her chair, causing Mayati and Nefertiti to rise too. Silently Tiye left, giving Nefertiti a cold look as she passed.Nefertiti looked down at her daughter, smoothing the hair that had come loose from her braid. “Ipy,” she called. “It's time Mayati went to bed.”“But-”“I’ll inform you if anything changes.” She kissed the top of her head. Mayati kept looking back longingly as she made her way back to the harem.Mayati didn’t dream that night, she was far too tired from the journey from one capital to the next, uncle’s accident was all enough to tire her out quite completely. The next thing she was consciously aware of the soft warm hand of Ipy waking her up. She groaned, pulling the blanket over her head, waking to fall back to the dreamless sleep. Then the events of yesterday hit her.“Is there any news on my uncle?”“Nothing yet princess,” Ipy handed her a cup of milk to break her fast. “Come on, let's get you dressed, you can’t be late for morning prayers or the Pharoah will be crossed.” That was enough to get Mayati to gulp down her milk and let Ipy help her dress into a white cotton day dress and tie her favourite red belt around the middle. The other servants of the nurse brought forth a small tray of bread and rose water to wash her face and freshen her breath. It was only as her menat was brushing her sidelock and braiding it did she noticed the empty bed across the way where Smenkhare had once laid, for ten years they had shared the nursery now she was finally rid of him.Ankie rubbed her eyes as the family entered the palace temple. Nefertiti met them at the exit to the harem, if she looked tired she hid it well. Mayati sped to her, “Any news yet Mother?”“No change yet my daring.” Is no news a good or bad sign? Her answer put a damper on Mayati’s mood, all she could think about was her poor uncle hanging between life and death, she missed the beats of her sistrum a few times and completely forgot to sing the opening hymn with her sisters and the choir.“You have to concrete,” Meki whispered in her ear, squeezing her hand. The incense brought her back to reality, as her father raised his arms in front of the sun disk. His face was serene and his voice proud as he led the morning prayers:“Thou appearest beautifully on the horizon of heaven,
Thou living Aten, the beginning of life!
When thou art risen on the eastern horizon.
Thou have filled every land with thy beauty,
Thou art gracious, great, glistening and high over every land,
Thy rays encompass the lands to the limit of all that thou hast made: As thou art Re, thou reaches to the end of them.
Thou subdue them for thy beloved son,
Though thou art far away, thy rays are on earth,
Though thou art in their faces, no one knows thy going.
When thou set in the western horizon, the land is in darkness, in the manner of death.
They sleep in a room, with heads wrapped up, nor sees one eye the other.
All their goods which are under their heads might be stolen, but they would not perceive it.
Even lion is come forth from his den; all creeping things, they sting.
Darkness is a shroud, and the earth is in stillness, for he who makes them is in the horizon.”Nefertiti brought forward the cooked meats and flowers to lay on the altar. The girls shook their instruments in time with the choir's singing. As if by magic of summons the golden rays of the sun filled the palace temple, bouncing off the golden sun disk reflecting the light over the family and nobles gathered. Mayati focused on the disk intently: Please let Uncle be well again.Mayati hoped there would be some sign of response from the father on high. But none made itself known, instead the girls made it back to the harem without a servant rushing to them to tell him good news. Her shoulder fell forward, exhausted truly, from travelling and not her uncle’s health she was exhausted and feared sleep wouldn’t solve it.“Girls, why don’t we have breakfast out in the gardens?” Nefertiti said upbeat although a hint of sadness stained it. The twins nodded because they really didn’t have much choice, if their mother said so then it happened. The gardens were magical when they got there, and Mayati had only realised she hadn’t actually seen them yet. There were evenly spaced patches of green and flowers that would soon grow tall. In the centre was a large pool, pink and white water lilies floated on its clear surface.The servants had erected a canopy for them to sit under, already awaiting for them were Aye, his wife Tey, and their children Nakhtmin and Mutnedjmet. Meki quickened her pace towards them, resisting the urge to run, Ankie however had no such resistance and ran straight into Tey’s arms.“Welcome to the capital Father, Tey.” Nefertiti greeted them and took a seat on the larger chair, while the others sat on the benches. Mayati sat beside Mutnedjmet, the youngest of the family Mutnedjmet looked exactly like her mother Tey and had none of Aye’s sharpness, Aye had a sharp nose and equally sharper eyes, eyes he shared with his eldest daughter.“Would you like to walk with me Mayati?” Mutnedjmet asked when everyone had finished eating. The peacock jumped out of their path as the two walked towards the pool, a small fountain bubbled at one end creating a smooth rhythm. “How is Nachtpaaten?”“Still no change,” the younger girl signed, pulling the petals off of a nearby lotus flower.“Did your mother ever tell you she wanted to marry him when she was younger?” her aunt asked, smoothing the petals of her own flower. Her aunt had just barely turned seventeen, no one would ever dare say she was as beautiful as Nefertiti but there was a loveliness to her round face that would please most.“No,” Mayati looked at her expectantly.“When she was your age, or maybe a bit younger. Father was tasked with training the prince-” she stopped seeing Mayati’s confused expression. “Oh didn’t you know our father was the best chariot racer in the kingdom? Surprised that it hasn't come up. He learnt as a boy on his father’s cattle farm and became quite the star of the army, his words. His talent in racing is what won him the hand of Tiye’s sister Iuy, your grandmother. Anyway his racing days were quite behind him by this time, but he trained the young prince and he and my sister got quite close. She swore she was gonna marry him, well that’s what Nathkmin said anyway, I was a babe when all this happened. You know I think she would have got her way though if Tiye had not wanted her for your father. I think she’s much happier being the centre of attention than just a minor prince’s wife.”“Did my baba learn to race too?”“No, he didn’t have the same talent for it as his brother. I remember he came to train once but fell off the chariot, he wasn’t hurt or anything he wasn’t moving that fast but he never took to it again. I think he just went because his brother was going, they are the same age and I think your father felt closer to Nachtpaaten than he did Thutmose. I wonder what’s happening?”Mayati followed her aunt’s gaze, there was an out-of-breath servant talking to her mother. The pair got closer but the servant had left by the time they got there. “What’s happening, mother?”“Your uncle is awake and likely to make a full recovery. Praise the Aten.” All of the family shared the same smile of joy and relief, the tension disappeared immediately.“Can we go see him?” Mayati asked hopeful. In response mother nodded and the children ran to their uncle’s chambers, their mother catching up at her slower pace. Meki and Ankie giggled loudly and this time there was no trouble getting into the chamber. Physicians still burned written prayers in the flames and the incense was overpowering. Sitting upright in bed Nachtpaaten’s torso was wrapped in bandages his arms covered in henna. On a stool by his side was his chief wife Nebetnehat, lack of sleep had caused her kohl to run down her face. Her three boys, all of similar ages to the girls sat at the bottom of the bed.Mayati froze, not wanting to disturb the family picture, sensing her hesitation, her uncle held out a hand to her. Meki gave her a little push and Ankie tried to climb up on the bed but Meki stopped her. “How are you feeling?” she asked.“Well enough,” he laughed. “Just a few scratches on my back and a few broken ribs, nothing too bad. Don’t worry I’ll still teach you three how to race.” At this Nebetnehat tensed up and squeezed his hand.“I’m sure they have tutors for that.”“I don’t have to get in the chariot.” He gently stroked his wife’s cheek and Mayati looked awkwardly away. The moment was broken with the announcement of the Pharaoh, the boys scrambled off the bed to stand beside their mother and grandmother. Everyone bowed low as her mother and father gracefully floated into the chamber, Nachtpaaten struggled to rise further in the bed; the pain was evident on his face.“Don’t trouble yourself brother, Aten be praised he has returned you to us. You must be more careful in the future though.”“Praise be to the Aten indeed, he clearly is not finished with me yet.” Akhenaten scanned the room and his large eyes landed on Gilukhipa, he held out his hand in her direction for her to kiss.“Welcome to the capital Gilukhipa.”“Thank you My Great Lord, forgive me for not submitting to you when I arrived. I didn't want to disturb you at prayer.”“Forgiven, My Great Royal Wife will ensure you have a comfortable stay at the capital.”“She has been most kind since my arrival. May the Aten bless you both.”“Given the circumstances,you must act as Nachtpaaten’s representative at my coronation.”“You do me a great honour,” she bowed again in front of Father before all attention turned back to the patient in the bed.******
The days leading up to the coronation were filled with the same flurry the whole week had. Servants rushing around getting things ready, and musicians and dancers filling the harem with their hours and hours of their practice. Mayati filled her days with painting or trips to the expansive gardens.Coronation day started as any other, with morning prayers and then breakfast. Mayati and her sisters were back in the nursery as their menats fretted around them again, braiding and attaching nefers beads to the ends of their sidelocks and dressing them in their purple gowns from the first night again. To Mayati’s misfortune, she had her awkward sashed back this time with one single feather attached. Ankie pulled against her dress and started to cry and stamp her little feet, her menat tried to calm her but she wouldn’t calm down. Meki grabbed her sister’s face to get to look at her.“Ankie, I know you don’t want to wear this, but we have to for the coronation. It’s just for a few hours and then we will take it. I promise, how about if you be a good girl for poor Tuya when the coronation is over we’ll prepare you a bath with lotus’ in it. Does that sound good?” Ankie nodded and buried her red face into Meki’s shoulder.It was Tenre who had come to collect them and lead them to the throne room. The wave of noise hit her like a wave of water from the gathered nobles. Chairs had been placed at the side of the large gleaming steps leading up to the large thrones, the sun disk above it granting golden light to all present. Mayati and her siblings sat in the front row with Gilukhipa and Smenkhare sat on the end, Smenkhare looked pale and his mouth was constantly moving, whispering words to himself again and again. In the second row were their aunts and only the two eldest of Nachtpaaten’s children, both born of Nebetnehat. The crowds silenced as Tiye made her entrance, she looked magnificent in the purple dress, her tall crown radiating the light back and would block the view of anyone behind her. She sat beside Mayati closer to the steps, grandmother did not talk to them but instead just gave each of the princesses a smile as they instinctively straightened their backs.The musicians played a great tune as their parents entered looking like living gods with skin painted gold from foreign oils, and walked up the large steps to their thrones, Nefertiti’s was smaller and made of wood but was no less decorated in the same rich manner. It will be my throne one day when I marry my brother in mother’s womb, Mayati thought. There was a slight twist of dread in her stomach, would her marriage be as successful as her parents?Everyone took their seats as along with the Pharaoh, the musicians’ tune became a soft melody as the High Priest of Aten, Meyre brought forth the sacred oils. He approached the stairs but Akhenaten suddenly stood up.“To all gather, I call you to bear witness to my coronation in the highest god’s new capital. Last night the Aten my father came to me in a dream, he said to me to take as my co-regent, "Neferneferuaten-Nefertiti.” The hall was silent, even the musicians had stopped playing, what was the proper response? Beside her Grandmother Tiye was for once actually taken aback. Meyre started the applause which circled down the entire throne room. Akhenaten took his seat again and gave a gesture for Merye to approach the thrones. He held the tray as the Pharoah ran a finger through the oil and placed a drop onto his heart, lips and head before repeating the same process on Nefertiti.Merye carefully walked backwards down the stairs, his part finished. There seemed to be a pause as everyone was still processing the new order of things. Mayati and Meki even shared a look, both clueless about what this could possibly mean. With a slight moment of hesitation, Gilukhipa raised from her seat all the row.At first, she didn’t recognise Gilukhipa, the older woman was dressed in a Kemet green dress and her hair tucked into a short wig. She looked lovely, Mayati thought to herself but felt like she lacked the beauty that her unique look gave her. The musicians' music changed to a slower single drum beat, so soft yet constant like a heartbeat. Gilukhipa approached the steps and a servant approached with a small brown chest. With great ease, the older woman lowered herself to her knees and rested her forehead on the marble floor below for a whole minute. She raised herself to her knees and the servant held out the chest to her, delicately taking the dagger, she drew a long thin line along her palm and placed the bloodied dagger against her chest:“May my life be sacrificed for your life, my will be sacrificed for your will. May my wealth be sacrificed for your rule. If I break my oath and rise against you may my own sword pierce my heart and neck to break. May my body be burnt and tread underfoot. May Ammit cause my Ka eternal agony, may the Aten turn his shining face from me that all may not rise against my rightful king.”With a smile from Akhenaten she rose and returned the dagger to the servant who cleared off the dagger, Gilukhipa returned to her seat paying no attention to the pain in her fist. Smehkare was next, dressed in a starched white kilt. He placed his slightly shaking hands against it and took a breath before taking the same spot in front of the steps. The boy of twelve fell to his knees and then his belly for the whole minute as tradition demanded of him. His face winced as he dragged the blade across it, Mayati’s heart gave a pang looking at him.“May my life be sacrificed for your life,” his voice shook slightly and he quickly looked to Iset before continuing. “May my will be sacrificed for your will. May my wealth be sacrificed for your rule. If I break my oath and rise against you may my own sword pierce my heart and neck to break. May my body be burnt and tread underfoot. May Ammit cause my Ka eternal agony, may the Aten turn his shining face away from me that all may know I rose against my rightful king.”A smile pulled at the corner of his lips as he finished, a small smile from Akhenaten allowed him to return to his seat. After him came the viziers, elderly Aparel and Ramose, the father of Ahmose and Ipy, Mayati knew that lot but still didn’t know what the vizier did. Next came the officials including Ahmose and Aye followed by the generals and foreign representatives all dressed in funny clothes and headdresses. Blood spilled and oaths were taken.“Why do they cut themselves?” Ankie asked.“To prove their loyalty by spilling their blood,” Meki explained to her.Grandmother sshed them as the musicians struck up a light tune as their parents floated out of the hall. Everyone followed them to a massive side room beside the throne room that was set up for the feast, whatever tune the musicians in the corner were playing was overshadowed by the clang of cutlery. The girls tucked into their food, Mayati ate so many courses that she felt as stuffed as the birds she had just eaten.“Well done today Smenkhare,” Mayati said to the boy sitting next to her.“Thank you.”“How’s your hand?”“Doesn’t hurt at all,” he held the bandaged palm up to her.“That’s good, you were shaking so much I thought you would have cut it off.”“No, I’m much better than that,” he popped a honeyed sweet into his mouth in satisfaction.“Were you not very scared?” she mockingly asked, popping another honeyed sweet in her mouth and regretting it when she felt more sick.“I’m braver than you, you wouldn’t be able to handle it.”“I would be able to handle it!”“Prove it,” he held out a knife to her.“Enough you two!” Nefertiti ordered. “This is our day whatever quarrel you have will stop, now both of you apologise to each other.”“But mother,” Mayati started.“Meritaten now,”“Sorry.”“Sorry,” Smenkhare said. Mayati crossed her arms and huffed into her seat, mother ignored her, turning back to her husband’s laughter; he was too happy to notice his daughter’s spat. They looked happy together on the day that history was made. Ignoring stupid Smenkhare, Mayati thought the whole thing was perfect, once uncle returns everything will be perfect.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Mayati had a bounce in her step as she was summoned to the training racing track on the palace grounds, Nachtpaaten hadn’t given her any word but it was finally happening she was going to learn how to race just like him. Instead of her uncle and a chariot instead her father and Ahmose waited for her under a canopy of red cloth. As she got closer she noticed another man with a large strangely shaped item clothed in cloth.“Mayati come closer,” her father beamed and beckoned her. “I want to share a love of mine with you.” With a flick of the wrist the other man removed the cloth to reveal a cage, inside was a small falcon with blue wings and a white belly, its head covered with a little hood. Ahkenaten tidied a thick leather glove around her wrist until it was secure and did the same on his own wrist. Her father took the bird from its master, holding it only on the glove so its sharp talons would not pierce the skin.“This is a small bird but it is powerful, it uses its feet to hunt its prey as well as its eyes,” Akhenaten removed the hood and Mayati giggled at the bird’s quick movements of its head. Akhenaten released the bird and it flew onto one of the walls and Akhenaten placed a chuck of meat on her gloved arm. “Now don’t flinch,” he whistled and the bird came bolting towards her. She tried to hold her body still, to fight against every nerve telling her to move, the falcon landed on her gloved arm. Happily eating down the meat, the falcon’s talons poked at her but did no injury. She laughed nervously and the bird jumped off her arm onto the ground. The carer picked it up, placed it back into the cage and covered it over with the cloth.“You will train with Master Seht to overcome your fear, you need to practice every day to become in tune with the bird.”“When do I get to learn racing baba?”“You will not.”“But uncle promised-” Mayati started untying the glove.“I did not. I will not allow it, it is too dangerous and you are a girl, girls do not learn racing.”“But is hunting with a bird not for boys either?”“Your aunt Iset is very talented with her bird so no it is appropriate.”“But baba-”“No more, I have said you are not to race and that is the end of it. Can’t you see you are too important? Now hurry back to your chambers. I will see you for evening prayers.” She tried to keep the tears from her eyes as she bowed low in front of her father and left. Over the next few days, she tried but the stupid bird wouldn’t listen to her. It wouldn’t come when she called, but would jump at her when she wasn’t paying attention which caused her to scream.“It's hopeless,” she tried to undo the ties but ended up knotting them more.“Don’t lose heart, my princess, it takes time and practice to become one with living creatures,” he paced the bird back in its cage.“I don’t want to become one with the bird, I want to race like my uncle.”“These are the Pharaoh's orders and we must do as he wills. We will do this tomorrow for now, enjoy the rest of your day princess.” With gentle and nimble fingers he undid the ties of her gloves releasing her, Mayati took off in a huff with Ipy following helplessly.“You’ll get there one day Mayati,” Ipy tried to cheer her up.“Don’t you start too, please Ipy I don’t want to train with a bird I want to race.”“How about you train with your bird for now then when your uncle is well again he can train you to race, and then you get to race and make your father happy too. Even if you keep it up for a month, if there is no improvement then I’m sure the Pharoah will let you stop.”“Fine, but I wish to paint.” The two girls had finally made it to the noisy harem. They had almost reached the nursery when Huya, Tiye’s overseer, appeared along the corridor. “Ipy, Come with me.”“Overseer, I can not leave the princess alone.”“Who are you to refuse an order from the King’s Mother?” He looked down his nose at them, too impressed with himself in his position beside Tiye’s side.“Very well. Mayati go back to the nursery and start painting without me, I’ll be alone soon.” The young princess kept looking back at them in a serious discussion until she had to turn the corner and they were out of her view. She shrugged and set up her painting palette in the nursery, her siblings and cousins were somewhere else and she had the whole room to herself, well herself and a sleepy Bast.The quiet was welcoming for her painting, Ankie would always get in her way and spill crumbs over her sheets. It hit her then how disturbing the new babe will be, hopefully, I’ll get my own chambers by then, she prayed and continued to paint. Her late brother, Akhenaten may have been a quiet boy but as a babe he wailed day and night. Then Ankie came along a year later crying like a little demon throughout the night, keeping both Tuya and her wet nurse busy.The light was starting to darken in the nursery and so Mayati put down her brushes. “What do you think?” she said holding up the picture to her bored cat. “It’s you as a lion, okay it’s not very good.”“Is that what it's supposed to be?” She heard Smenkhare sneer from the doorway. “Looks more like a pig, Oink!” She turned away from him so he couldn’t see the tears in her eyes.“How’s your hand?” she blinked back the tears, busying herself with the cleanup.“Healing nicely.”“Praise be to Aten,” she retorted sarcastically.“Just in time too Nachtpaaten was finally well enough to take me out on the chariot today.”“What?” she dropped one of her clean brushes in shock.“I’m learning how to race just like he does.”“Well in that case you better hope your hand doesn’t turn black and fall off. Or perhaps it would be for the best, it could balance out your scrawny body. Not that it’ll matter you’ll never be as good as uncle, I bet you fell off the chariot and cried to Iset like a little baby.”“I’m sure you would like that, luckily I have both my hands to do this.” She hadn’t noticed the paintbrush in his hand but now it was too late as a red stripe defaced her painting. She flushed as red as the paint and she stabbed his shoulder with a paintbrush of blue paint. He turned his attention to her, covering her face, her hair, and her arms in red dots. She stabbed her paintbrush at whatever area she could until it fell from her hands and she instead started to hit his shoulders, he was taller than her but not by much. Suddenly she was pushed to the ground, from this spot she could see him start to walk away, she reached out and grabbed his ankle causing him to fall on his front.“What is going on in here,” Nefertiti was angry, it radiated through her usual cool and composed exterior. The room was a mess and the two dishevelled royals were covered in red and blue paint. “Go to your room, Smenkhare.” He ran from the room not needing to be told twice.“Mother-” Nefertiti held up a hand.“You will clean this mess up yourself and then join us for dinner. In the future, you will never miss prayers again, do you understand?”“You always take his side,” tears mingling with the red paint.“I do not.”“You do,” she cried harder. “At the coronation, now today you’d think that he was your son.”“Enough Mayati I am on your side and I expect more of you because you are the daughter of the Pharaoh you have to set an example to your sisters. Smenkhare is but a minor son of your grandfather’s who is lucky to have Iset as his adoptive mother and you will no longer demean yourself by picking fights with him.”“But uncle is teaching him racing.”“Then let him, you saw what happened in the race, how dangerous it is, your job is to keep yourself safe for my sake and not racing is how you do that. Now come on tidy the room.”“Yes, My Lady forgive me.” Mayati could only hang her stained face.“Where is Ipy?”“I don’t know, Huya wanted to speak with her hours ago.” Nefertiti left her alone with the mess, she picked up the paintbrushes and dumped them into the jar of water which turned a discussing brown colour. She wetted a cloth in the basin of water and scrubbed at the floor and was able to get the majority of it out but a few flicks still remained. She dried her brushes as best as she could, placed them back into her palette and then scrubbed at her skin to remove the paint. She tried as best as she could to wipe the paint from her hair but it was not for budging.“What happened in here?” Meki asked.“Stupid Smenkhkare he destroyed my painting and then covered me in paint and mother is making me tidy up the mess. It's all his fault if he would just leave none of this would happen.”“You two certainly have a way of setting each other off.”“What does that mean?”“You two will need to settle this. You can’t still be covering each other in paint when you are grown-ups.”“He started it,” she complained.“You start things too. Come on, let's get you ready for dinner.”“Where is Ipy, My princess?” Mut asked.“I don’t know Huya wanted to talk to her but that was hours ago,” she shrugged her shoulders repeating what she had said to her mother.“You’ve been alone all this time?”“Yes.”“Oh, Aten save us from the Evil Eye. You will need a bath to rid the paint from your hair but there is no time. You will have one after dinner, let's go.” Mut hit it with a wig and then ushered them quickly along to their mother’s chambers. Their mother and father had already begun to eat when the twins arrived, their food was slightly cold but Mayati ate it all anyway without a fuss.“My Lord, My Lady, the King’s sister Iset and Smenkhare have arrived,” Tenre informed them.“Let them enter,” Akhenaten said. Iset was a tall woman in her early thirties who looked just like her mother Tiye.“My Lord brother, My Lady. Forgive us for disrupting your dinner, Smenkhare has something to say to Mayati.”“I’m sorry for destroying your painting and fighting with you, please forgive me.”She could feel all the eyes on her. “I forgive you, I’m sorry for fighting with you too, forgive me.”“I forgive you.”“Great the matter is sorted, join us, Tenre have food and wine brought to the table.” It was not unpleasant having the two of them there, in fact the two newcomers were quiet as they ate their dinner. “How are you settling into the new capital sister?”“It is so beautiful brother. Our late Pharoah Father would be proud you have inherited his keen building eye.”“I can not take all the credit, The Aten gave me the versions of this place and My Great Royal helped me to birth it into existence. I could have not done it without their hands guiding me towards this place. Oh, I have no doubt mother has already told you Iset.”“She has not told me anything brother, what is the news?”“I have seen it fit to appoint her Governor of Waset.”“How nice, she will honour you greatly brother.”“I know she will.” Akhenaten rose up and everyone followed suit. “I will bid you a good night and see you upon the morning for morning prayers.” Iset and Smenkhare followed not long after leaving just Nefertiti and her girls.The silence was comfortable until it was broken by Nefertiti dropping her goblet and clenched her stomach. Tenre acted at once, shouting at the servants to get the midwives and Mut took the girls back to the nursery. Tuya got Ankie to sleep with little problem but the twins couldn’t sleep. Mayati twisted and turned in her bed. Meki was lying so still that Mayati thought she was asleep until she saw her twin blinked. Meki got up, carefully stepping over Mut to pour a goblet of water and sat on Mayati’s bed.“We have to prepare for the possibility,” Meki was frightfully mature for her age, her sister wouldn’t have had a fight with Smenkhare over a picture. “If mother dies, our Pharoah will be expected to take a new Great wife and Tiye will push for a union of Beketaten and any son of hers will take precedence over us. Even if mother dies giving birth to a son, babes can easily get lost in these walls.” A chill ran down Mayati’s back at her sister's words.“Is there anything we can do?”“Stop her from having children, like Grandmother tried to do with Gilukhipa.”“But she wasn’t always successful.”“We’ll have to do better.” They stopped talking as the door opened, and the girls pretended to be asleep as Ipy entered sheepishly. Mayati could smell rose oil from her menat who quietly changed into her nightgown and slept on the pallet on the floor. It was early morning when Tenre had come to them just before morning prayers, her face was the same as when their brother had died, like their brother before him this one too did not survive.“And mother?” Meki asked.“Your mother is well but very sad and needs a couple of days to recover, she is resting now you can see her when she is better.”The celebration of the past few weeks had been replaced with grief, the colourful cloth that lined the corridors of the harem was replaced with black and grey, no music or dancing took place or great feasts took place. The mourning period would only last twenty days as opposed to the usual 70, babes did not take as long to prepare for the afterlife.Ankie crawled into Meki’s lap disrupting her sister from reading the scrolls, the twins had brought her to the garden for her to enjoy. Mayati and Meki both had a scroll of poetry and the fresh air to enjoy. “I want to see mama,” Ankie whined.“You can't, little sister.”“Why?”“Mother is resting now after losing our brother,” Meki signed and placed down her scroll while Mayati tried to focus on it more but the lines blurred together.“Why did my brother go?” Ankie asked, pulling at her grey dress.“He has joined the Aten in paradise and is waiting on us there.”“What’s it like there?”“It is much like life on earth but everything is now beautiful, there is always food and everyone is happy.”“Can we go?”“One day we will but not for a while.”Ankie nodded slowly. “Tell me a story?”“A story. Okay, how about the Bad Queen?” Ankie nodded and Meki continued. “At the start of our dynasty, there lived a benevolent Pharoah in Thutmose the Second. He was loved by his people and the crops grew so plentiful that no one went hungry. But he died and the Gods so wept for the king that there was a big thunderstorm that drowned the crops. He left to the throne his young son, but he was too young to rule so the boy’s stepmother Hatshepsut stepped in as ruler until the young prince was old enough.“Thutmose grew to be a brave and handsome prince, defeating enemies and love of the people. But Hatshepsut grew jealous of the young prince and sent snakes to chase him through the desert, and such a great snake wouldn’t leave him alone. The spirit of the Aten appeared to him in a dream and said: ‘To rid yourself of the snake and become Pharoah you must build the tallest Obelisk to me that will stand for all time.’“Thutmose got to work quarrying the limestone while the snake kept biting at his heels, but just as he had nearly finished quarrying the large obelisk, the limestone cracked in half. Thutmose then moved onto the red rock, again with the snake at his heels he quarried the rock and made it bigger than the one in limestone and this time he was able to pull it free from the ground. But just as he got upright the red rock broke in half.“A third time Thutmose quarried, this time in granite. The material was harder and took longer, again Thutmose made this one even taller than before. The snake bit at his heels as he pulled the giant Obelisk free from the ground. It stood tall and proud and whole and the snake disappeared. With the protection of the Aten Thutmose marched towards the capital and found the Bad Queen and her conspirators dead and Thutmose finally became the rightful Pharoah.”“Why was the Queen so bad?” Ankie asked, playing with her tiny sidelock.“She took her stepson’s throne and ruled in his stead. Female rulers are a sign the dynasty is dying.”“But mama is a female Pharaoh?” Mayati interjected, finally giving up the pretense of reading.“I’m not even sure what mother knows what she is, but she isn’t a Pharaoh, only father is a Pharaoh and our dynasty is far from dead.” Her twin gave her a look, a look that said stop dreaming of the throne.“Why couldn’t a woman be Pharoah, it has happened before?”“Mayati women only rule when there are no men, any other way brings the displeasure of the gods.” Meki’s puppy head-butted Mayati’s hand and she stoked its little head.She couldn’t sleep that night again, struggling against the sheets that seemed to drown her. Huffing she pushed the covers from her and tiptoed over Ipy’s sleeping form, smelling of rose oils. The harem was silent as she exited the nursery, everyone tucked safely in their beds apart from her. The cold air danced along her skin causing her to pull the blanket tightly around her shoulders. Ahead she noticed an orange light.“The poison was supposed to kill her,” her aunt Henuttaneb hissed. This got her attention and Mayati stopped her wandering.“It killed her child, without a boy she will be vulnerable,” Iset retorted.“Makes herself Co Regnant, who does she think she is? How could mother have allowed such a thing to happen.”“She has influence over our dear brother, that's who she is.” Mayati tiptoed closer despite herself.“What of the girl?”“She is sweet-natured and far too trusting, she can be easy to use to turn our brother away from the snake.” Mayati gasped a little too loud. That’s why Ipy had left her alone and returned at night smelling of roses. Her hand flew up to cover her mouth but it was too late and her aunt opened the door.“Mayati, beautiful girl, what is it?” Mayati recoiled from Iset as if she were a spitting cobra.“Forgive me, King’s daughter, I couldn't sleep.” She couldn’t look at her aunt's face, not with what she now knew. She looked down the corridor, wanting to run back, bury her head in her pillow and hope it was all a bad dream.“Would you like something to help you sleep?”“No,” she said a bit too quickly. “I just want to return to bed, goodnight.”“Sleep well dear one.” With a quick bow, she quickly walked back up the corridor. With a look back she saw her aunt close the door. She made a beeline for her mother’s rooms, the medjay remained strong outside.“Open the doors,” she said with a shaky breath.“It is very late Princess, go back to bed.”“I am the oldest daughter of the Pharaoh. I demand you open the doors.”“The Co regnant inside has given orders she is not to be disrupted by anyone.”“It’s important.” Tears were starting to fill her eyes now. Tenre emerged from her chambers, dressed in her night clothes and a shawl.“My princess, did you have a nightmare? Come now back to bed.”“No Tenre I have to speak to Mother now, it's important. Please.” With a sigh Tenre waved for the medjay to open the doors. The sharp scent of incense hit her as she sat on one of the many benches that filled the audience chamber. She sniffed and rubbed at her tired eyes, knowing she was caught in something she was too young for.“Mayati, what is the matter at this hour?” Nefertiti asked her, hand catching a yawn.“I overheard Iset and Henutteb talking, they poisoned you to make you lose the babe.” Her mother’s eyes widened as she took in the information.“Are you sure of this? This is a serious accusation.”“I heard it myself just now.” Nefertiti slumped in a chair, stroking her chin as she thought. Mayati felt heavy as the cloak of sleep fell upon her, the chair she was in was far too comfy as she fell into the welcoming darkness, vaguely aware of her mother planning with Tenre.She was stiff in the morning when she awoke and one of mothers servants helped ready her for morning prayers. Her aunts were not at the service, nor was her grandmother. Nefertiti looked as if none of the last few days had affected her as she played her part in the service. Outside the temple, Meki grabbed her arm. “What is going on, Ipy was taken away this morning to the dungeons.”“I’ll tell you later,” her twin replied. Once prayers were done she found she had little energy to go to the training grounds, instead, she joined her mother on the balcony overlooking the harem. All the girls were lined up in low bows as Grandmother Tiye led her daughters and Smenkhare through the harem, all dressed in travelling clothes as servants followed with their luggage.“Where are they going mother?”“Your aunts are banished to Hut-Waret. Tiye however maintains her governorship of Waset as she convinced your father she had no part in the plan. They had best thank the Aten for your father, if it was up to me I would have them all fed alive to the crocodiles.” Looking at the party was a mistake, as if sensing her presence, Iset looked up at the younger girl who struggled not to flinch, if looks could kill she would be in paradise now.“What of Ipy mother? Meki said she is in the dungeons.”“Yes, loyalty is the most important thing in this place and she does not have it so you will get a new menat.”“Will she be executed?”“No, she is pregnant which prevents it.”“Is she my enemy?”“Anyone who seeks to undermine you is an enemy.” Mother left the younger girl alone on the balcony, her little stomach tied up in knots, please Aten let our suffering be at an end.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The new year brought a plentiful crop yield among the land, the Nile rose and fell in gentle currents and throughout the land, the people were happy as they entered Akhenaten’s 6th year on the throne. In the harem, the honey sweets and wines flowed in celebration of Ipy who had delivered a girl. If Ipy thought she could outrank us she was wrong, Mayati thought as she chewed on a round piece of sweet dough. She roughly swallowed it, sticking in her throat. It was painful as it entered her stomach. I deserve that for being so mean.Ipy was exhausted in her bed, sweat still covered her brow as they entered. “My Lady, Mayati, come meet your baby sister.” With a look to her mother, Mayati slowly approached the bed and peeked down on the squirming bundle of blankets, her tiny face scrunched up. The former menat held out the child to Nefertiti, the Lady of the Two Lands balanced her delicately in her arms and around the bump in her middle. This time it’ll be a boy.The child began to cry once out of its mother’s arms, she gently rocked the child until it hiccuped and was then silent. She held the child in one arm while the other reached out to her elder daughter. From the small little chest, Mayati produced the small little scrab. “Mighty Aten, Creator of the sky and land. Giver of life we call upon you to bless this child with your rays and protect them from the Evil Eye that walks the earth. Keep her close to your body and show her the righteous path, may her heart be light that she may always praise your name. Mighty Aten, we present Ast.” Mayati took mental notes as best she could as one day she might have to do this too.As they left the chamber Mudnedjmet was waiting for them with Tenre, it was she rather than so ordinary harem girl that Nefertiti had appointed for her eldest daughter. The Great Royal wife went off with her overseer to look over some official business. “So how does it feel to have another sister?” Her aunt asked.“She’s not my real sister though, just a half-sister.”“I’m a half-sister to your mother but I still think of her like my sister.”“It's not the same,” Mayati’s nose crinkled. She knew the purpose of the harem even at so young of an age, the mass of empty beds in the nursery waiting to be filled spoke in a silent language for all to hear. “Besides, I don’t need another sister, there has to be a brother for my Lady mother.”“What if my sister doesn’t have a son what then?”“That’s impossible she’ll have a boy.”“If she doesn’t, will you be Pharoah Mayati?” The girl stopped dead.“That’s not possible.”“You could be a good Pharaoh, kind and benevolent.” Mayati still hadn’t moved, with each passing year, it had crept into her thoughts she was the oldest child of her father after all, but all it took was one son by any of the girls here to fully squish that thought. “Come on, I'm joking. Let's go see if your father is free, you can tell her all about his new daughter.”The two medjay stood outside his door as stoic as ever. A smaller lad was bringing them refreshments, and he quickly scurried over to them “My ladies, can I get you any refreshments?”“No need,” her aunt answered. “Is the King’s steward here?”“He is in his office, I will ask if he is available.”“I thought we were here to see the pharaoh,” Mayati complained looking up at her.“We are but we need to go through the steward.”“I don’t have to,” Mayati walked the short distance in front of her father’s door just as Ahmose exited his chambers with a bright smile on his face.“Princess Meritaten, Mudnedjmet you’re now a menat going up in the world.”“As are you, you are now an uncle to the king's child.”“Strange what Maat has in store for us. You will now be a resident in the palace?” His smile was filled with hope.“I will, my father is quite jealous he does not live here too.”Mayati stormed back to the laughing couple, “Can we go back to the nursery now.”“Don’t you want to see your father?”“I’ll see him later.” In truth Mayati was tired and the thought of having to talk about her new baby sister to her father made her too sad. The young princess didn’t stop in her journey back to the nursery causing her menat to quickly return from her shock and follow after her, leaving the King’s steward still in the hall.****Three months later, the sweets and wine were passed out again among the harem girls. Music and dancing erupted all in celebration for the birth of Nefertiti’s living child: a daughter. Neferneferutaten Tasherbit had arrived to prove everyone’s confidence wrong, and the little girl screamed so much to let everyone know. She howled all night like an injured dog not giving her wet menat any rest-or her sisters for that matter.Mayati's hand shook as she tried to paint, her eyes felt double the size from lack of sleep. With a sigh, she put down the paintbrush and went to the little crib and the sleeping baby inside. Tasherbit’s wet menat was busy with her own child, once the princess was weaned she would get her proper menat. In her cri,b she looked so peaceful and still, like a master craftsman had made his best work.She gently stroked the babe’s cheek but she just cooed and rolled over in her blankets. She was so tiny. Thankfully Ipy left the palace after her daughter’s death, it would not have done her good to be here. Mayati shuddered remembering the noises her former menat had made that dark morning. Her baby sister continued to sleep despite Mayati’s strokes. “Wake up, we don’t sleep during the day, we sleep at night.” She mumbled, starting to rock the crib. Nothing happened so she rocked faster. “Wake up.” Eventually, the babe started to cry.“What are you doing?” She hadn’t noticed her mother's presence until she was wretched away from the crib. Nefertiti picked up the crying babe until she quieted down, in the commotion her wet menat had appeared. Nefertiti gently handed her daughter to her before turning back to her eldest child. “How could you think to hurt your sister like that?”“I wasn’t trying to hurt her. I just. I’m so tired and she won’t stop screaming at night,” Mayati stumbled against her mother’s disappointed face.“That’s what babies do. They sleep during the day and cry at night, you were no different. This is not what I expect of you, you and Meki are the oldest, and your duty is to look after your younger siblings.” Mayati let her head drop. “You will stop this silly behaviour at once, do you hear me?”“Yes, My Lady.”“Good,” Nefertiti rested her hands on her flat stomach in a gesture Mayati knew all too well.“Oh no Mother not another one,” her eyes filled with tears, two screaming babies were enough to make her jump into the Nile herself.“Yes another one, I expect you to look after your siblings. They will be your best support when you're Lady of the Two Lands.”“I’m just tired Mother,” she sighed, hoping it would soften her mother.“Tenre.” Mayati sucked in her lips and chewed on them waiting for what came next. “Prepare a chamber each for Mertiaten and Meketaten. It's time they left the nursery.” She released her lips and a small smile pulled them up. “You will stay there until I say so, you will not have access to your bird or your paints and will have lessons in your room.”Mayati pouted and she tried to hold back tears, a shuffle behind her drew her attention. Nachtpaaten stood there awkwardly with his hands behind his back. How long has he been there? Mayati wondered. She looked back puzzled to her mother.“Old Ramose is dead, Nachtpaaten is to be made Viser of the Upper lands. Give him your congratulations.”“Congratulations uncle,” her smile faltered. “Does this mean you will leave us?”“Thank you, Princess. I’m afraid so but this won’t be the last time we see each other soon I promise.” He looked between the two of them, his eyes lingered on Nefertiti for a few seconds. Mayati followed Tenre into the harem courtyard, the many girls at their daily duties and hobbies. “I heard his young wife found him covered in blood, she swears he was murdered,” a bodiless voice giggled.“I heard our ‘Great Royal Wife’ cast a spell.” Three harem girls were huddled together laughing at the entrance of the beauties courtyard.“Girls!” Tenre scolded, they all startled and jumped up to bow low before them. Colourful fabric spilled out on the floor. “Those dresses are finished then if you have time to gossip.“Forgive us, overseer, King’s daughter. Everyone in town was saying it-”“So you thought you’d bring the slander into the royal palace. Medjay bring these lowly gossipers to the dungeons.” Their protests and cries soon vanished but their words did not. Mayati waited till they reached the gardens to ask her a question.“Do people really think Mother killed Ramose?”“People will always make up rumours to entertain themselves.” Before she could press anymore Mudnedjmet hurried up to them, face flushed, at least someone looked happy.“Mayati you’re getting your own room, how exciting,” she beamed.“Queen’s sister, a word if you may.” They moved away from her, but Mayati tip-toed slightly into earshot. “You are not an ordinary harem girl therefore I can not give you the same orders as them but you can not leave the princess alone without informing me, it's dangerous. You are here to teach her how to be a respectable lady and if that is something you do not wish to do please inform me or the Great Royal Wife that we may find a replacement.”“I understand, it will not happen again, overseer. Will you tell my sister?”“As long as this does not become a regular occurrence.” With a curt nod from Tenre Mudnedjmet awkwardly walked back to her charge.“Why do you keep leaving me alone?” Mayati asked when her aunt reached her side. “Were you with my father?”“Oh no,” Mudnedjmet scrunched up her nose. “I was just visiting a friend.”“Which friend?”“Have you given any thoughts to how you will do your chambers up?” her aunt quickly moved the conversation on.“I don’t know mother has taken away my paints.” It was after dinner before Mayati and Meki took to their new chambers, just down the hall from their mother’s chambers. Mayati’s room was one large room with a bed in the far corner and a small table and chairs for leisure rather than hosting anyone else in. Most importantly it had its own balcony that overlooked the expanse of gardens and the mountains beyond that. The walls were painted white with the Aten sun disk shining down, serviceable but Mayati still wanted to do it up herself.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

In the days later she was bored. Mudnedjmet had tried to help, but she kept sneaking off to meet her friend. She had already told herself the stories Grandfather had told her and rearranged her room several times, staring at the ceiling she decided to reorganise her jewels. She pulled a chair over to reach the chest on top of the wardrobe, pulling it towards her as a roll of papyrus fell. Mayati gently set the chest on her bed and picked up the roll, Bast nipped at her anklet but she ignored her and read on. It was a love letter, a friend indeed, the words made her blush. She finished reading just as the letter’s intended arrived.“Mayati, what is that?” her aunt’s smile fell slightly.“Just a love letter.”Mudnedjmet’s face went pale.“Give it to me please.”“Who is it from?”“Mayati,” her face let up with an idea. “Give me the letter and I'll get you back your paints.”“Deal.” Her aunt took back the letter with such force Mayati thought she would rip her hand off. True to words the paints arrived after evening prayers. It was able to alleviate some of the boredom and thankfully soon after her mother began to relax her imprisonment and she could return to training her bird, which she was actually starting to enjoy, even if the stubborn thing did not always come.In a few weeks, everything had returned to normal and Mayati decided it was time to start the lotuses on her wall. She had picked the far wall as it was lit the best by the sun from the balcony. Mixing up her green paints she carefully filled in the steams inside careful chalk lines she had predrawn. Mudnedjmet quickly entered her chambers.“Mayati, your grandmother has arrived from the capital-old capital. We have to get you bathed as you’ll be expected at dinner tonight in your father's chambers.” The young princess smiled as she popped her paint away carefully, she scrubbed hard at her skin to ensure not a speck was left on her body. Mayati had been in her father’s chambers many times before but it always amazed her the size of it, a large audience room filled with many candles and strong incense burned. Father’s balcony was so large it had its own table and seats which is where they were having dinner that night.Grandmother was already cooing over Tasherbit when the rest of the girls arrived, she carefully handed the babe back to her wet menat before embracing her granddaughters. “Who is this grandmother?” Meki asked, nodding at the plain-faced lighter-skinned woman with a thick waist and a nice smile.“This is Tadukhipa, daughter of the Mitanni king. You probably don’t remember her from your grandfather’s harem; she only arrived in his last year.”“What do you think of the capital Tadukhipa?” Meki asked.“It is very beautiful Princess, this palace is very beautiful. I've never seen so much light before. I hope to visit the gardens tomorrow. Gracious Lord, you are truly a master of all things to make such beauty grow in the desert.”“It is the Aten who gives us such gifts,” Akhenaten said with a smile warming his face.“He is truly great indeed, but his greatest gift of all was given you to rule over us.” Mayati wanted to throw up, she was aware that people praised her father as their pharaoh as the God’s son, but Tadukhipa was really laying it on thick.“Meki, how goes your music? I received good reports from your mother.”“I strive to do my best, My Lord.”“I learn too.” Ankie joined in.“You will very soon my petal,” Nefertiti replied.“How goes your hunting Mayati?”“I’m just starting to get the hang of it baba, I would love to train with you again.”“Soon I have been quite busy lately with aspects of state.”“Tadukhipa is much gifted in music, you should have her play for you son.”“I fear The King’s Mother is exaggerating my abilities.”“I’m sure you're being too modest,” Akhenaten said. There, there was a look in his mismatched eyes that Mayati couldn’t place but it gave her chills, but her mother’s face was completely relaxed. Mayati shrugged and went back to her food, she was most likely overreacting. After all her father hadn’t given Ipy a look in since her pregnancy was announced, Mayati didn’t even know if her father had even met her daughter before she died. Ipy was beautiful and it wasn’t enough to hold his attention, this plain girl would not stand a chance.The following day was particularly warm despite hiding under the canopy Mayati's dress struck her uncomfortably. Her falcon sat on the ground, it stared at her and shrieked, completely ignoring the meat on her glove. She flapped her arm and whistled low and finally, the beast decided to come to her. The jangle of bells caught her attention first but a voice cried out:“Make way, The Lord of the Two Lands, Son of the Most Mighty and Right Aten. Akhenaten, May he live forever.” The bird escaped her glove as she bowed low in front of her father. To his side was Tadukhipa, unlike her aunt she dressed in the fashion of Kemet, her hair if she did not shave it was hidden under a short wig.“-then he fell down.” Mayati caught the end of whatever joke the foreign princess made for her father burst out with such laughter.“Ah Mayati, my beautiful daughter rise up. How are you today?” he kissed the top of her head.“Better for looking upon your face My Lord. How are you?”“Quite well, Tadukhipa has been a great companion today. I showed the beauty of our capital.”“I thought you would be busy with state affairs.”“One day off once in a while will not kill anyone besides my officials are more than capable. How goes your training?”“Well if he would do as I say,” she huffed.“Practice, in time it will come to you. Perhaps Tadukhipa would like a go?” For the first first the conversation turned to her and her face paled as she looked between the two royals.“If it pleases you My Lord,” her voice was soft like a mouse. The master of the falcons suited her up with the thick leather glove, all the while the bird watched from a perch on the wall. He placed a bit of the meat on the glove and gave a low whistle. Tadukhipa was shaking like a leaf and the beast flew towards her at great speed. She screamed and flinched, sending the meat to the ground which the bird drove for. It never even got close to her but Tadukhipa was still covering her face with the glove.“Falconry isn’t for you, little monkey,” Akhenaten laughed. Mayati gently bent down and let the bird walk onto her glove, she gently stroked its breast for it let her by now. She watched the look that passed between her father and this new woman, she had not been overreacting last night there was definitely something there.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

“She’s ruining the whole trip!” Mayati complained to her twin while sending her bird out among the grassier plains of the hunting grounds.“Who?”“Tadukhipa or Kiya,” Mayati corrected herself, her father had renamed her his little monkey.“Oh I wouldn’t let her worry you, she’s harmless.” Meki stratched between the ears of her dog, it was getting quite big these days.“This is supposed to celebrate us turning twelve and he has barely looked at us, he spends every moment with her. It's been months now when is he going to tire of her? How will Mother have a son if she’s in the way.”“Neferneferure is a month old, give Mother some chance to rest before she has to return to our father’s bed again.”“I’m overthinking aren’t I?”“Yes, you don’t need to see everyone as a threat, besides mother doesn’t seem to be bothered by Father spending so much time with Kiya so we won’t. Don’t worry about a problem until it actually becomes one. I’m going to play fetch with Tat, you coming?”“No, I’m going to keep practicing with the falcon.”“Catch me something bigger than a mouse this time, I’m starving.” Her twin laughed and left her alone. Mayati wished her bird was strong enough to carry Kiya the whole way back to Mitanni. She whispered low but the bird only brought back a little songbird.”Is that the best you can do?” Mayati rolled her eyes.“Leave me alone Smenkhare.” She stroked her bird’s breast which earned her a little satisfied noise from the bird.“Can’t stand that you're not good at something.” She tried not to look at him, the first night he had arrived with Tiye she couldn’t help but notice how tall he had got, how his shoulders had broadened.“I don’t need to be good at everything.” She handed back her bird to the master who carefully put him away and scurried away with the bird’s prizes to be cooked up. Finally, she looked at him: “Where’s your friend that always follows you around?”“Following your sister.” She followed his gaze and there was the boy Nebk petting Meki’s dog with a cheesy grin on his face. Mayati began to leave, but a surprisingly strong hand stopped her in her tracks. “You don’t have to go. I’m sorry, do you want a ride in my chariot?”Her eyes went a little wide at the chance of tone from the fourteen-year-old boy. Why was he being so nice? She smiled without meaning to, a little nod happened all on its own. They smiled at each other for a few minutes unmoving, it was strange but not unpleasant. The moment was broken by a small group of soldiers led by Aye making their way to her parent’s tent.“Medjay from Akhentaten,” Smenkhare gulped.“What are they doing here?”“I don’t know, let's find out,” he pulled her forward.“We shouldn’t.”“We should come on, let's be a little adventurous.” She followed him behind until they reached a good spot in the tent where the canvas opened just a little for them to see in without being seen themselves.”The capital is now safe My Lord,” Aye confirmed. The two listeners shared a dire look.“And the rebels?” Nefertiti asked.“Publicity executed.” Mayati squirmed as the hot sand gathered between her toes.“Do we have any idea who is behind this?” Tiye asked.“Disgruntled priests of Amun. Since their temples was closed down some have refused to seek employment in the Aten temples, they obviously thought with Your Lordship away from the capital they would attack it to cause mayhem. Minimum casualties occured Praise be to the Aten. In truth, I do not think they wanted to harm people more to send a message of their grievances.”“Grievances! When I freed them from a false god to show them the true light of the Aten!”“Was anyone of importance involved?” Tiye asked, something dark in her tone. “I do hope the King’s Brother is not to be found tied to this.” Smenkhare shook a little beside her, Mayati placed a comforting hand on his a sad smile on her lips. Of course, they both knew she wasn’t referring to him, he was too young to be involved in any plot. But the cold manner she spoke about their uncle could one day be about him too.“There is no evidence of the King’s Brother's involvement, King’s Mother. In fact, the Viser of Upper Egypt send a number of his men to the capital to defeat the rebels. Many of the men showed great valour and courage including a soldier Horemheb under Commander Seti. He’s a good man I’ve had the opportunity to meet him a few times and I think he would do well under your Lordship's service.”“We will discuss it upon our return to the capital. You may take your leave.” The rustling from inside signalled that the royal family was now left alone.“You may take your leave too Kiya,” Nefertiti ordered.“She will stay,” Akhenaten overruled.“We will discuss it later.” Mayati could heard the polite smile in her mother’s voice.“We will discuss it now. Mother have the hectic priests caused trouble in Waset?”“No, my network informed me all was peaceful. This attack must have been a very close net operation.”“It was very well planned to know we were out of the capital.”“Do you think they had planned an attack on our Lord’s life?” Kiya chimed in.“No,” Nefertiti schooled. “The manner isn’t in keeping with an assassination attempt, this was to create fear and instability-” she was cut off by Kiya’s screams. “Move out of the way he’s having one of his visions.” The blood in Mayati’s veins turned cold and it was Smenkhare’s turn to drape comforting arms around her shaking shoulders.“Aten. He, he spoke to me,” Akhenaten said slowly. “The people. Blind. All temples must be to him and him alone. Any who says otherwise is against us. He talked of you Kiya.”“Of me,” she said in wonder.“You are his gift to me, he sent you in a shower of light so I no longer will need any earthy medicine. Mother I must steal your travelling companion for the High Father has marked her for us to be our next wife. Beloved Great Royal Wife give the orders we will return to the capital immediately.”Mayati’s jaw went slack and she peaked as best as she could through the canvas to see her mother’s expression but she couldn’t. “Come on,” Smenkhare whispered. “They can’t catch us.” She let him half drag, half walk back to the tent she shared with her sister. Not to worry about a problem until it became a problem, Meki said, it just became a problem.She stood alone in a daze in her tent when her mother entered to tell her to pack her things. “Mayati,” She caught the far-off look in her daughter’s eyes. “I know you were listening to the meeting.”“Are you angry?”“No it was not the right thing to do but no I’m not angry. You will have to learn of the dangers that face us soon enough.”Nefertiti sat upon Mayati’s little camp bed, sensing Mayati’s impending questions. “Why did they do it?”“No one knows they were executed before they were questioned.”“Do you think uncle was involved?” Mayati whispered sitting close to her mother.“No your uncle is nothing but loyal to your father, he would never rise against him. Tiye will do anything to have him out of the way.”“But it was someone? Someone close to us.”“It is too organised when we get back to the capital I will investigate as best as I can. Do not worry yourself about it though”Mayati nodded then had an idea. “Maybe we should have a public ceremony to honour uncle so there is no doubt of loyalty.”“Good idea my love.” Nefertiti kissed the top of her head but Mayati was still frozen beneath her. “What is it?”“Kiya will be father’s wife.”“Yes,” Nefertiti sighed.“Are you unhappy?”“Yes, but we will deal with it as best we can. You need not worry about it either, do you hear me? It is probably part of Tiye’s plan but anyway, I will let it go he can have Kiya but the business of closing the temples, I will speak to him about it.”“But if it is the Aten’s will, who are we to go against it.”“I don’t intend to go against it but to make it more gradual. Now off to bed, we leave at first light.”The party split on the river, with the royal family returning the Akenetaten and Tiye and Smenkhare going back to the old capital of Waset, all but Kiya did not go with them. Instead, she sat always by Akhenaten’s side for the whole journey even in the chariot through the city. The children stayed in the barge and continued the journey by the river to the royal palace. It was Tenre who greeted them in the garden port.“Princesses, I’m sorry your hunting trip was cut short, is there anything you’d like to do instead?” The overseer asked.“Can we have a party?” Meki asked. “Just in the harem, with music and dancing.”“We could invite Uncle Nachtpaaten since he did so well against the rebels,” Mayati added.“I will ask your mother when she arrives back to the palace but I don’t see why not.” Their younger sisters attacked them with hugs when they arrived back to the palace, well Ankie was the one doing most of the attacking, Tasherbit was a wobbly stumble and Nef was asleep in her menat’s arms.“Take me with you next time please,” Ankie asked, the little girl was five now and finally comfortable wearing clothes. In all of the madness, Mayati had forgotten that almost two years had passed since they came to the new capital for they were now in their father’s seventh year of rule.“How much did Mother tell you in her letter Tenre?” Mayati asked.“Not much, just that you were coming home early.”“Our Lord has decided to marry Kiya, so can we have our party before they get married?”“I’m sure that can be arranged. I will talk to your mother as soon as she arrives and will take care of the plans myself.”“Thank you Tenre.” They were now at the nursery with the gaggle of children and menat’s following them. The twins decided to play with their younger siblings until their parents arrived. Nef unlike her siblings was a very quiet baby and Mayati found herself quite fond of the little child.The twins’ party had been a success, their first handle at organising a party in the harem. The musicians played an upbeat tune, the dancer's hips kept in tune, jugglers and acrobats wowed the harem residences. The only damper was their father’s insistence on having Kiya by his side. She barely spent any time in her own chambers these days if the rumours from the harem girls were true, Kiya had partially moved into her father’s chambers. When I am Lady of the two lands, no one will break the rules, Mayati promised herself.”Brother with your permission I have gifts for the girls for their birthday,” Nachtpaaten asked when the feasting was done.“You may.” With a nod of his head, a servant entered with two lion cubs on a lead. All the harem girls jumped back in their seats, even Kiya seemed to be scared of the young animals.“Shining girls born in the season of emergence, I present two little cubs for my two little cubs.”“They are beautiful uncle, are they both female?” Meki asked and Nachtpaaten nodded.“What are their names?” Mayati asked with amazement in her eyes, the cubs tried to roar but they were still too little. He opened his mouth to speak but was interrupted by his Pharoah brother.“What gave you this brightest of ideas brother?”“I thought your palace could use some lions like our late Pharoah Father had when we were young.”“How do you expect me to house these creatures?” Akhenaten hissed looking with distaste at the animals.“Darling,” Nefertiti softly stroked his arm. “It was a nice idea of the King’s Brother, maybe the young cubs would be more comfortable at the Malkata Palace.”“The Great Royal Wife is right, if they had lions in your father’s reign there there were certainly be people who know how to look after them and give them the best life,” Kiya added softy.“Both of you are right, thank you brother it is a beautiful gift.”***The harvesting season had passed and the prepartions were made throughout the kingdom for the flooding season of Ahket. The colder night air was setting into the gardens as the three older girls made their way back into the harem. The voices and music were the first thing that hit them, a party, what for? In curiosity, Mayati led her sisters to the Courtyard of Beauties. A servant brought forth a bowl of honey sweets, and the girls greedily grabbed a handful of the rare sweets, although the cooks had experienced a surge with all the recent celebrations. They pushed their menats forward to grab some of their own. Inside the musicians played a fast tune while the dancers jigged with excellent timing. Great waves of laughter echoed out into the cold hall where they stood.“What is the celebration for?” Mudnedjmet asked the serving girl.“The Pharoah's beloved and soon-to-be wife is pregnant, Aten be praised.” All three girls looked at each other in terror, even Ankie knew what this meant.“Do you think mama knows?” came her tiny voice.“I don’t see why she wouldn’t,” Meki answered. The sweets in Mayati’s hand started to melt making it sticky and the smell was starting to turn her stomach, she dropped it on the ground.“We should go to our Lady mother, comfort her if needs be,” Mayati said grabbing Ankie’s hand. Her little sister pulled her hand free, and focused on Meki who looked into the courtyard. Ankie placed her fat hand into her favourite sister's stationary one and whispered her name.“We should go congratulate Kiya, it's what our Lord Father would expect from us.” Reluctantly Mayati agreed and her twin led them into the courtyard, the same one that had hosted their birthday celebrations but five months before. The music and dancing stopped at once as they bowed in their intoxicated states, at the top table Kiya rose and bowed holding her already big stomach that would only grow bigger in the next few months.“Princess you honour me so much with your presence. Please come sit.” She motioned for more cushioned chairs.“We can’t stay-” Mayati started.“Regrettably it is late, but we just wanted to give you our congratulations. May the Aten protect your child and deliver it safely to us,” Meki covered for them.“Aten be praised. Thank you, Princesses, please help yourselves to the sweets and the wine, Pharaoh has given me my own vineyard, isn’t it exciting? He said he had a vision and we shall be married in a week and that our child will be a boy.” Kiya beamed at them. “I truly hope so, I just want to make our Lord happy in all that I do.” Was that a snipe against mother? Mayati wondered. Thankfully Ankie was struggling to keep her eyes open.“It is late, Ankhesenpaaten is tired, as am I.” In a quick shock, Kiya rose although not as graceful as she would probably have liked. The music around them stopped and the girls bowed in preparation for the princess's exit.“Of course, sleep well,” Kiya said curtsying on clumsily legs.“Meki.”“You go on sister, I will stay a little longer.”“I want to stay longer too,” Ankie yawned.“It's late you need to go to bed,” Mayati told her younger sister, who frantically shook her head. All eyes were on them as the musicians and dancers waited for their exit to start the party again.“Go to bed Ankie, we’ll play in the morning,” Meki told her and the little girl followed her older sister into the colder open sky hallway. The stars twinkled down on them and they hugged their arms around their bodies for some warmth.“Tuya, take Ankie back to the nursery,” Mayati quickened her pace up the steps to her mother’s room, the medjay outside stood as stoic as ever. “I would like to see my mother.”“The Great Royal Wife isn’t here,” one of them replied.“I’ll wait inside then,” she commanded. The room was thankfully warmer when she entered but she still asked one of the serving girls for a shawl. Mother’s high-craved chair stood in the room like a throne, Mayati chewed her lip as she thought it over. She sat upon it, only her toes touching the floor. There was a power that came with it, the image of her parents at her back. She looked at the door, waiting for signs of her mother’s entrance, she looked and looked and at some point fell asleep. She had only realised when her mother’s gentle hand on her head woke her up. “Mother. Kiya.”“I know, I’ll deal with it. Worry yourself no more with it.”“Where were you?” she asked yawning.“At a council meeting, no need to worry off to bed.”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Under the garden canopy, the family sat enjoying the sun. Bast was so content in Mayati’s lap, a kitten no more. Her younger sister splashed happily in the pool, and little Nef nearly a year old winced when Tasherbit threw a fat warty frog at her. Ankie floated delicately on the surface, seemingly breaking out of her rebellious childhood. Tasherbit seemed to be shaping up to take that mantle as she sent a wave of water over her menat, the young girl splashed her back just as wild as her charge. Meki sat at the edge of the pool, stringing petals into a crown for Nef to wear.In all her young life Mayati couldn’t remember Kemet being this hot, she sipped at her second watered-down wineskin to quench her dry throat. Nefertiti sat upon her garden throne with her father and stepmother, looking unaffected by the heat. The same couldn’t be said for her fan bearers the sweat rolled off them and regularly had to change over with backups.“How are the preparations for the wedding going?” Aye asked her daughter.“Everything is going nicely, tomorrow will go with no disaster.”“Are you sure you're okay with all of it?” Tey asked her stepdaughter.“It is what it is, after all, Kiya is a foreign-born there’s only so far she can go. I just need to regin in the Pharoah a bit more but now that she is pregnant she is spending less time in his chambers.”“That will be your chance to beget a prince.”Nefertiti smiled with an emotion that Mayati could not place. “Father, how is Commander Horemheb?”“He grieves for his wife and child, but his instruction of young Smenkhare seems to keep his spirits up. I must say I was surprised with your decision in the matter.”“Our Lord was against it at first, but I assured him that if there was another rebellion we would need every able bloodied man and the King's Brother is yet unbloodied. I also explained, if the boy was to die in battle no one can lay it at our door.” A chill ran down Mayati’s back, sure she found Smenkhare annoying but not enough to wish him death.“How long since his wife’s death?” Nefertiti asked, turning the topic back to Horemheb.“It has been well past the seventy days of mourning, free to remarry if he wishes.” Both kept stealing glances at Mudnedjmet who was in her own world brushing Mayati’s hair. She only looked up after her mother called her name.“We are discussing Commander Horemheb,” Nefertiti popped a grape into her mouth, Mudnedjmet already looked bored. “He finds himself without a wife.”“How sad for him, may the Aten take her into his light.”“You find yourself without a husband,” Aye said casually. His daughter’s face dropped.“No Father please no!” she looked around embarrassed by her outburst. “You can’t be suggesting. I don’t want to marry him.”“It's not about what you want, it is about what’s good for the family,” his hawk-like eyes sparkled.“How is he good for the family? He is but a commander, not even a chief commander of the army.”“He is rising in influence. It is better to have that influence aligned with us than others who could make him an enemy.”“He is far beneath me in rank, I am the sister of the Great Royal wife. I deserve better than a commander, I deserve someone closer to the Pharaoh, some like-” she stopped short, struggling for a reason, any reason to change their minds.“This is not up for discussion daughter, you will marry him. We need to bind his loyalty to us.”“Have some harem concubine wed him if it is loyalty you crave,” she spat.“It is done sister, the Pharaoh has already agreed upon it.”“Mother, do you have nothing to say?” Tey let her head drop, Mudnedjmet’s eyes pooled with tears. “With your permission.” she bowed.“No,” Nefertiti said. “You will stay.”“Please.” The tears overflowed.“Menat,” Mayati spoke up, everyone turned their eyes to her. “I need to relieve myself, will you accompany me?” Mayati left Bast fast asleep and as calmly as she could led her aunt inside.“Thank you,” her aunt whispered when they were inside Mayati’s chambers. They could still hear her sisters play outside but inside Mudnedjmet cried in the shadows.“What are you going to do?” she asked her aunt and handed her a piece of cloth.“What can I do.” It wasn’t a question.“But what of your friend? Run away and be happy.”“This isn’t some child’s story Mayati.”“Why not.” The young princess reached for her chest of jewels, she picked out a few that she really liked the rest she left in the box “Here take this, buy travel to wherever you want, where you’ll be free together.” Her aunt stopped crying and looked at her with tear tracks on her face.“You are a sweet girl,” She kissed her head. “I will go tonight when everyone is asleep.”***True to her word when Mayati awoke the next day Mudnedjmet wasn’t there. She had a smile on her face despite herself as she got ready for morning prayers with help from her other serving girls. She tried to keep the truth to herself especially in the presence of her mother at morning prayers. Mayati hoped that the wedding would preoccupy her mother’s mind enough to not notice her sister’s absence, especially since the menats did not take part in the prayers and just stood at the back while their charges had the starring roles.Once the usual prayers were done, Kiya was conducted up the aisle on a litter. She was dressed head to toe in gold with jewels and a see-through veil covered her head and shoulders. Mayati had to admit the foreign princess looked beautiful in her attire, her skin was coloured red with the expensive oils that would only be available to her this one time. In front of the sun disk of Aten, Meyre covered both Akhenaten and Kiya with the veil. He spoke the words over them and pronounced them married.Kiya sparkled in the sunlight as she rode beside Akhenaten in his chariot, while Nefertiti followed in an open litter behind. The people cheered as they passed with free wine from Kiya’s own vineyard. Nefertiti had planned it all to the last detail and made sure nothing was missing. The palace was alive with wine and music and the feast lasted long into the night. Even Nefertiti and Kiya had shared a conversation and a laugh as if they were old friends.The oldest princess sat back and enjoyed the festivities, she had eaten so much food she felt her stomach was going to explore. Luckily Grandmother was in such a good mood that she didn’t chastise the princesses as usual. The heat of the fire breathers danced on her face matched with the heat in her veins from one too many goblets of wine. Through the flames, she saw her uncle’s Nachtpaaten face back from his district. She sleepily raced to him, the wine making her feel funny on her childish feet. He saw her coming to him, he threw out his arms for her to run straight into.“Mayati, have you had too much wine?” Her sloppy smile matched his handsome one. She shook her head a bit too fast which made her feel sick. “Let's get you to bed.” He took her hand in his. Their pace was lesiurely as they walked through the harem.“Did I do bad?” She hiccuped.“No, you have just had a bit too much wine. You’re almost a woman, it’ll be your wedding next.”“How can I get married? I have no brother.” She laid her heavy head against his arm, she still didn’t quiet reach his shoulder.“You don’t need a brother, just point at someone and he will be yours.” He poked her ribs which caused her to laugh, imagining all the partygoers lined up one by one for her to reject.“You're so funny uncle,” she reached up on tip toes and kissed his cheek a little less than gracefully even with him coming to meet her in the middle. “Stay here with us.”“I have to return to my province little one, they need me but I’ll be back to the capital whenever I can. How about when I’m away you can write to me? I’ll want to hear all about you and your sisters.”“I’ll start right now.” Her smile was big and infectious and mirrored his, it only grew bigger as she saw her mother approach them.“Mayati, where are your jewels daughter?” Nefertiti stroked her sidelock. She shared a look with her uncle, Mayati caught it but did not know the meaning.“I decided to borrow Meki’s,” she lied, her voice rising an octave at the end.“Can you take Mayati back to her room please Nac.” Mayati could see through the gap in her mother’s doorway, the candlelight hurt her eyes but she knew exactly what she saw. Her mother and uncle tried to stop her as she pushed open the door. Crumbled against one of the benches was Mudnedjmet. She thought she had escaped with her lover in tow, but here she was. Through her tears, Mudnedjmet sent her a cold look that sobered her immediately. Did she think I told on her, Mayati shuddered. She shook her head, trying to tell her aunt, it wasn’t me, I didn’t do this, please don’t hate me.“Where is my husband?” her menat said through tears.“Downstairs enjoying the festivities, awaiting my summons.”“Not him,” she said in bitterness. “Ahmose.” Father’s steward, now that Mayati thought on it, it did make sense why Mudnedjmet was always taking her on visits to her father’s chambers.“In the dungeons, our Pharoah will decide his fate.”“You mean what you decide and then puppeteer our Lord.”“You will marry Horemheb, we have need of him.”“I will not.”“Nef.” Mayati wrapped her arms around her weeping aunt. Then it hit her, her uncle had called her mother by a nickname, no titles, not even by her full name but a nickname, and she had done the same to him but a few moments ago. She struggled to think if they had ever do such a thing before. She looked at them, their bodies close together in discussion. “Is there another way?”“There isn’t it has to be this way.” Nefertiti’s face was soft and full of hurt. “If you marry him, I will ensure Ahmose will go free unharmed.”Mudnedjmet was silent for a long time. “I will marry him, but I will not carry out your bidding. Any business you want with my husband is with him alone. I will have no part in any of it. From this day you are not my family but just my Great Royal life and Co-regent. You will have my respect but not my love.”“Tenre, fetch Horemheb and Meyre, the wedding will happen tonight. Mayati go with you uncle back to your chambers.” Mayati shock her head, the action made her feel sick mixed with the alcohol and sadness. Nefertiti sighed and approached her them. She was gentle when she wiped her sister’s tears away with her cheeks, Mudnedjmet pulled away as best she could but her strength had left her. “Come now, it’ll not be that bad. War is brewing and we need him.”“But he loves me and I loves him, you know what it is like-”“Hush now. Regardless of his feelings for you he was angry not to recieve his father’s visership after Ramose’s death. You would be nothing but a pawn to him to get power.”“What am I now?” They were interrupted by the entrance of the men. Horemheb was a presentable man in his early thirties, over ten years older than her aunt. He was certainly not ugly despite the deep acne scars on his face but not as handsome as Ahmose. He reminded Mayati of an ox, strong, secure and safe. Mayati still had her arms wrapped around her aunt when she tried to rise, Mayati let her go and instead wrapped them around herself as Meyre conducted the same words he had used to bind Kiya and her father to marriage so he did for Mudnedjmet and Horemheb.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Just as Nefertiti said, war came to their door in the form of Kiya’s father. The king of Mitanni had sent troops to their borders for the simple reason that he was furious his daughter had not been made Akhenaten’s Chief wife. Each of the commanders led their troops to the borders, Nachtpaaten and Seti would lead the men under their command and Horemheb would lead Smenkhare and the troops of the old capital to join them.The day after the wedding Mudnedjmet had departed for her new husband’s house and Mayati had not seen her in the three months since, any letter she sent remained unanswered, Nefertiti had sent many summons for her sister to join them at the palace, but silence was all they received. In the meantime, Mayati had received another menat in the form of Nenet, a quiet girl who was not one for conversation, Mayati had nothing bad against the girl except they had nothing in common. Nenet was skilled at embroidery and music which were talents Mayati had little mastery over unlike her other sisters, but Nenet was kind-hearted and did not pull too hard when she brushed her hair and that was all that Mayati could wish for.Nenet was also very helpful in carrying the large papyrus tablets as she and Mayati took their daily residence in Nefertiti’s chambers. The Lady of the Two Lands was quite insistent that Mayati learn how to rule from her. Mayati eagerly took notes as she watched her mother conduct the harem's day-to-day operations, including and the meetings with Meyre to discuss spending. Mayati especially took notes when Nefertiti instructed Tenre to prepare one of the girls for her her father to occupy him while Kiya was pregnant.Mayati was careful not to spill her ink as she followed one of her mother’s servants to a small chamber at the very edge of the harem on the ground level, it was painted with images of the Aten giving his rays to Akhenaten and Nefertiti and long windows filled the room with light. It had only a few benches that lined the walls. Mayati and Nenet took their seats to the side and Nefertiti in the middle. The head cook entered and bowed low on his stomach in front of the royals.“Head cook welcome, how are the preparations for the Pharaoh's feast going?”“Well, my Gracious Lady. All will be well for the feast in a few days.”“Good you may take your leave.”“However Most Excellent Lady. I don’t, I-”“Speak plainly Head Cook.”“The Beloved Second Wife of the Pharaoh has ordered a lot of coconuts during her pregnancy. As you know these are imported, due to the impending needs of her cravings I had to buy them from the markets out of my own pocket. I do not mean to complain about these but My Lady I have yet to see the payment in reimbursement.”“Worry no more, Head Cook, I will see that you are compensated.”“Aten bless you with my good fortune My Lady.” As the Head Cook left a serving girl whispered something in Tenre’s ear. The overseer dismissed the girl and in turn, whispered into her mistress’ ear.“Mayati head back to the harem.” On the other side of the door, Mayati noticed a young girl who was clearly pregnant, close to her time if the young girl had to take a guess. She craned her neck to try and get a better view as the woman disappeared inside but the Medjey closed the door between them._____Akhenaten had conducted the morning prayers on the first day of his regnal Year Eight. It was a quiet affair compared to the last few years of celebration, only a feast was planned in the evening for those who remained. Most of the noblemen went off to the borders to protect the kingdom, leaving just the women and old men behind. Mayati and her sisters lounged in the gardens with their parents, both sat on their garden thrones conducting the building of a new temple, all under the eagle eye of Grandfather Aye who was now father’s new Steward as Fan bearer on the Right Side of his Body. Now that she thought of it, it was such a silly title for someone who did not hold a fan, but nevertheless, the position was the closest to the king. Ahmose had been released from his duties after the wedding sent back to his empty family home.When business was concluded the overseer and Aye left to finalise the boring aspects of the jobs. Mayati watched her parents, the easy laugh on her mother’s face as her father fed her grapes from his own hand with a large smile on his own long face. He kissed the bump on her nose affectionately and whispered something into her ear.“Your move sister,” Meki said impatiently, causing her to study the board.“Why do you think Mother isn’t bothered by Kiya?” she whispered as she moved her piece.“Kiya is foreign-born, she can’t take mother’s place, not as Lady of the Two Lands, not as Co-regent. If she had a son she would only rise above her when he would become Pharaoh. Even then the nobles will probably still look to our mother rather than Kiya, especially given the current situation.”“Do you think our Lord father will falter and give in to her father’s demands?”“Look at them, do you think he will?” The two looked like lovestruck teenagers rather than royals amid a war. A servant padded along with a sealed roll of papyrus for the pair, after a read they departed the gardens leaving the girls to their game. “There are always servants with scrolls, every day.”“News from all over,” Mayati shrugged.“You are always with mother, any gossip?”“She usually sends me out when it happens I never get anything particularly good, although she did receive a visit from a pregnant woman the other day.”“Could be something interesting, I win.” Mayati flopped back on the pillows and her twin went off to play with their other siblings. She watched the dance of the flies above the canopy, the harsh squawk of the peacock pierced the air, its bright tail swishing like a servant's fan. It marched among the other smaller birds that called the royal gardens home, so many birds and yet her cat was too lazy to chase any of them, preferring the dead snakes and mice from the kitchens. Over the noise of the animals she could hear people approach, she cupped her eyes against the sunlight to get a better look.”Everyone in the harem talks about me, they whisper every time I walk past,” Kiya complained.“Just ignore them, soon you will give birth to the Pharaoh's heir and you will ascend higher than you are now,” Gilukhipa replied, throwing bread to the birds at her feet as if she were a child and not a woman grown. If Mayati remembered correctly they were related, possibly through the same Mitanni king they were now at war with.She kept to the shade so as to not mark her skin. She hesitated behind them, conflict always seemed to find her in this life. “You should give them leave to talk, after all, it is your fault we are at war,” she chided, trying to sound as adult as she could.“When did you become such a bitter child?” Gilukhipa threw the bread down angrily while Kiya was clutching her oversized belly.“I do not need to give you an explanation Second Wife, I mean only to point out it is one person’s fault we are in this mess.” It was a horrible thing to say, but it was how she felt. Her mother might not openly cry but Mayati was angry for the loss of some of her father’s attention.“Then it is a good thing our Gracious Lord will get us out of it. Run along back to your mother, you are her shadow these days.”Mayati placed her hands on her hips. “You can not order me.”“I don’t give orders but the winds change quickly in this palace.” Kiya was whimpering in pain, nearly doubled over. “Don’t just stand there, get the midwives,” Gilukhipa directed to the servants, she pushed her niece past Mayati and into the palace. There was a twist of fear in her stomach, if Kiya had a boy how would their lives change?The whole harem was on high alert, it was impossible not to be with Kiya's screams filling it. She was still screaming when Mayati joined the feast in the great hall. She couldn’t remember the last time they had dined with their father and a time that Kiya didn’t follow him like a puppy.“This is the most happiest of days, Mayati. I have heard you have become a master with your bird.”“I am still a bit off being a master yet but soon I will be,” she smiled widely around her forkful of food.“Good. Meki, Ankie I hear you are both excelling in your music.”“Thank you, My Lord.”“Meki please I am your father first. Ankie, will you play for me sometime?”“I would be honoured baba.”“Father, will you be returning to this family now,” Meki asked.Nefertiti choked on her wine. “Meketaten what becomes of you to ask that question?” she hissed.“You are right child, I have neglected my duties as your father. From now on we shall be as we once were with your new brother. Eat up, enjoy your fill.”The younger children had gone to bed when the news came, a sweaty maid curtsied in front of them with the news of Kiya’s delivery. It was a tense walk to the room but Akhenaten walked with a bounce in his step, the maid had not revealed the sex of the baby but that had not dampened his excitement. The room smelt of blood when they entered, the frankincense burning in the corner tried to hide it but it was still there. Kiya was pale and sat up in bed with the help of an army of pillows and a squirming bundle of blankets in her arms. Akhenaten practically skipped to her, placing a kiss on her head and picking up the child.“My son is here,” he beamed. The midwives in the room were silent and Kiya had her head down.“I have given you a daughter My Lord,” she mumbled.“A girl this time, a boy next.” Akhenaten checked for himself and composed himself.“The birth was difficult, My Lord. I don’t think The Second Wife can have any more children,” the chief Midwife said.“I will have my own physicians check.” He balanced the child in his arms and Nefertiti handed him the craved scrab and began the prayer to the Aten:“Mighty Aten, Father. Creator of Sky and Land, Giver of life we call upon you to bless this child with your rays. Always keep her close to your body and show her the righteous path. Protect her from the Evil Eye that walks this world, keep her heart light so that she may always praise your name. Mighty Aten we present Ankhesenpaaten Tasherbit.” He gently kissed the child's brow and placed her back into her mother's arms. Unexpectedly Akhenaten left the room, in shock, his family followed him from the room. The twins shared a look ‘What does this mean?’ Was their father's affection all these years just a prelude for a son, or had the war dampened his affection, what would happen now?___Her falcon screamed and brought the hare to her, she placed it with the other four it had slaughtered. The trainer quickly prepared each one under the canopy so that the rot did not send in. She fed the bird his fill of meat and gently brushed his breast, the bird shook out its wings to signal it was done for the day. Mayati turned towards the cage and jumped when she saw her mother standing there.“My Lady Mother, forgive me, I didn't hear you come.” Mayati hastily bowed, the bird grew restless on her arm.“No need to apologize. I did not alert the medjay because I wanted to see your practice. I have never seen your skill with this creature.”“The bird is a tired mother so I can not push it, maybe you could come tomorrow.” She realised her mother was without her usual army of maids.“Of course daughter. Did I ever tell you that the Pharaoh used to send me poetry attached to his bird before we married?”“How romantic,” Mayati replied dreamingly.“It was, he could not speak a word to me when we were face to face but his writings were quite beautiful.” Nefertiti looked to the horizon with just a hint of wishness.“Does Kiya bother you, Mother, truthfully?” Mayati asked placing her bird in its cage.“No of course not, she is a foreign princess and now with a daughter she has no real power with the nobles. Remember that for when you're older the nobles have to be loyal to you, they must fear your fall will lead to their destruction.”“But do you miss father’s affection?”“Your father is the Aten’s only son and Pharaoh of the greatest empire the world has ever seen, he has duties that keep him busy. He can not be your loving father all the time, the state comes first in all things.”“I do not understand how it does not break your heart?” she pressed trying to understand.“This is not a matter of one's own heart Meritaten. Our duty, your duty when you will be Lady of the Two Lands is the security of the dynasty. This means producing your own heirs but also by providing the Pharaoh with concubines. This is not something that changes and can not be a question of jealousy for it is for the good of the dynasty which is bigger than anyone.”“Have you given up on having an heir mother?”“No, I will have as many children as The Aten has decreed for me. But for you, I don’t want you to worry about Kiya anymore and I never want to hear you talk to her the way you did.”“Forgive me mother, but I can not forgive how she stole father away from us.”“Forgive or not it makes no matter but forget it, even if there was no Kiya your father would still be busy with state affairs as your husband will one day be. We will not speak on Kiya again, you will treat her as your father’s Second Wife and that will be the end of it. Listen to me now, women like Kiya do not need your concern. Instead, you must be careful because there will always be a woman like me who will rise as high as she can in the harem and if you are not careful like a weed she will choke you.”“But that can not be I am the Pharaoh's daughter,” she shrugged one shoulder.“There are four daughters of the late Amenhotep and none of them are at your father’s side. Why do you think they hate me so much?” Mayati’s brows lived at her mother’s honesty, at the hint that it was not simply romance that had placed Nefertiti so high. She thought about her aunt’s words of the closeness of her mother and uncle. Could it have true? Could she have been willing to give up her heart’s desire for power? A servant came running to them and handed her mother another sealed scroll, she silently read before delicately rolling it back up. “Come now let's go back inside.”____Mayati was training with her bird the next day but her mother did not come to see her. She kept looking over her shoulder for her mother, one time she did and her bird flew past her face, its talons dangerous close to her eyes. “Princess,” the trainer shouted. “You can not get distracted or it will lead to disaster.”“I’m sorry, I will focus, I promise.”“Mayati,” her twin, called running towards her, which was very unusual as Meki never ran- at least not seriously before. Mayati handed her bird to the trainer and untied the glove as her sister approached.“Sister, what is it, what happened?”“Smenkhare and Horemheb have returned to the capital. We are needed in the throne room now.”She froze in shock for the briefest of seconds. “Does this mean we’ve won?”“I don’t know, apparently they have caught a spy.”“A spy?”“Yes. Apparently they were the one behind the capital attacks last year.”“How could you possible know that?” Mayati whispered.“I have my own spies in Mother’s chambers,” she winked at her two-minute elder sister always acting like she was the older one instead.The great hall hummed in excited chatter as the girls took their seats beside Ankie, while the younger two remained safely in the harem. Out in the crowd, she could pick out the faces of Aye, Tey, Nacktkim and Mudnedjmet, the young princess gasped when she saw her aunt again for the first time in months. The Great Hall hushed as her parents entered and took their place on their thrones.A servant announced the arrival of Horemheb and Smenkhare both dressed in armour that was far too shiny to have seen battle. Her stomach flipped at the boy on the cusp of sixteen, his shoulders and chest were broadened and well-defined beneath his armour. He was much taller, only a head smaller then Horemheb. His sidelock was gone replaced with a short crop of black hair. Only a hint of baby fat still surrounded his defined jaw and well-proportioned features. He looked closer to a statue of the old pharoah’s then a living boy.“Mayati, your mouth is hanging open like a fish,” Meki whispered and she snapped her jaw shut, flushing at the speed her heart was beating.Behind them in chains was carried in Ahmose. Mudnedjmet tensed in the crowd, her eyes never leaving him. Mayati’s brow twisted in confusion; he was the spy, he couldn’t be. He looked a little worse for wear, some bruises visible and dark circles around his eyes, but otherwise his robes were clean despite the fetters. He briefy made eye contact with Mudnedjmet as he passed but didn’t-or couldn’t look at her again.“Ahmose, son of Ramose vizier of the Upper Lands, may the Aten bless him and guard him. You stand before us as a traitor, when we left the capital you intimetly aware of our schedule organised an uprising in league with the disgraced priests of Amun. Now since your dismissal from our circle, you have reported to the enemy, papers and their currency were found among your processions. Do you deny these accusations?” Akhenaten proclaimed.“No.”“Do you have anything to say in your defence?” Nefertiti asked.“None.”“Even to save your Ka in the presence of the Aten.”“I see no Aten, deny him all you wish but Amun is the truth,” Ahmose said flatly.“If that is your wish. Those who sin against us sin against the Most High Aten and the punishment is clear: death and your remains burnt.” Mudnedjmet was pushing against her brother who held her as still as possible, Ahmose did not make any movement, just looked straight ahead and calmy knelt to his fate.From behind the throne, the executioner appeared with a heavy-ended mace. Akhenaten held up a hand to him. “My love,” he directed to Nefertiti, “I want you to carry it out.” Nefertiti descended the marble steps, her red dress pooled around her like blood. She took the heavy mace from the executioner and confidently raised it above her head. In one swish she brought it down onto Ahmose’s head with a crunch. Blood and brains splashed onto the floor and Mudnedjmet fainted.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The lower town was abuzz with workers when the royal family departed from their chariots. The gleaming white bricks moved from man to man as the Maru-Aten palace complex started to take shape, none of the workers stopped as they came closer. The overseers did though, two short men sweating under the hot sun. Only half of the building stood before them, but it promised to be magnificent, not as big as the Riverside Palace but still a grand affair and something Mayati already had her eye on.“My Love, my Beloved,” Akhenaten called his two wives beside him. To Mayati’s dismay, her father had yet to grow tired of Kiya. “I place this sacred place into your hands. May the Aten smile upon it.” He brought both of their hands to his lips and kissed them.“My Aten bless it,” Kiya said and raised her head a bit too high. Her babe cried in her menat’s arms. She was still too little, only a few months old, but Akhenaten had allowed Kiya to bring her along. The babe continued to wail despite the wet menat’s attempts to soothe her, Kiya remained beside her husband’s side as close as she could.“My beloved, see to your daughter. Return to the palace.” Kiya reluctantly left the Pharaoh's side and took her daughter into her arms. She looked at her husband, hoping he would change his mind. But he didn’t, he didn’t even look at her, instead, he was in a deep conversation with the overseers. She lowered her head and disappeared into the curtained litter. Mayati noticed the litter’s departure as the babe’s cries got quieter. The twins shared a curious look, after all this time what could it mean?Ankie started to shift her weight from foot to foot, getting bored with only her feather bearer to keep the sun off her skin. Meki placed a hand on her shoulders to still her while their parents continued their discussion with the overseers. “They’ll be finished soon and then we can go home. You just have to be still for now.”“Will you be staying for long?” Mayati asked Smenkhare, just the thought of talking to him was making her feel warm, although she hoped it was just the midday sun that burned above them.“I hope so Princess as long as the Pharaoh allows, it has been so long since I was at the capital. Maybe you could give me a tour?”“If you’d like, although I am busy with harem affairs.” She groaned internally, how stupid did she sound? Why was she acting like that in front of him when she had wanted nothing more than to wring his neck when they were younger children?“Of course, when you are not busy.” He did not sound offended, or if he was, he hid it well. They fell silent again. Mayati allowed herself a little peek in his direction, but he did not look at her; instead, his eyes were forward where hers were supposed to be. She focused on the builders again. As each new brick was laid, the new palace was taking life.After a little while, the Pharaoh and his wife returned to the children, father’s long face was lit in a smile that rivalled the high sun, only for it to be rivalled by the smile on her mother’s face as her hand rested on the growing stomach. “Children, let us return to the palace.” With a bow, they turned towards their litters. “Smenkhare wait a moment.”“Of course My Lord.” Meki and Ankie climbed on in, thankful for the shade, Mayati gave one last look to Smenkhare but he was in a deep conversation with her father and so she climbed into the shade after her sisters. She looked through the sheer curtain as they passed, not looking at her sister’s accusing face.***She was in the gardens when he found her, her nose stuck in a scroll of poems. Bast licked at her hand wanting attention and Mayati absentmindedly stroked the little creature’s head. “Busy with harem affairs.” Smenkhare’s jovial tone made her jump.“Well, I. I mean. I have nothing right now.” He was leaning against the canopy pillar. His stupid handsome face looked better when he smiled, especially when it was directed towards her. She decided it was not him; no, it was her fault for reading love poetry; it had got her flustered, is all.“Come I’m bored, let's go into the city, you can show me around.”“I, um well,” she shuttered and wanted to kick herself.“Have you ever left the palace?” he crooked one eyebrow at her.“I have!” she snapped a little too defensively.“Have you ever left the palace not on ‘official business’?” She was silent. “Come, it'll be fun.”“Do you think this is a good idea, My Princess?” Nenet asked her as she helped Mayati change.“What could go wrong, Nenet? It is just into the city anyway. You can stay here if you wish.”“My place is with you, My Princess.” The menat helped her with the plain short wig to protect her head from the sun. “Although, Maya did ask for some help with Princess Neferneferuaten.”“Stay here; I’ll be fine. It's only the market, and I shouldn’t have much need of you there.”In a few short minutes, she had changed into her plainest dress with no jewellery save an ankh necklace that was common among the people of Kemet. The boy before her was dressed simply yet it did not make him look any less handsome. She groaned at her thoughts. Where did any of them come from? She thought as blood pooled into her checks in a way it never had before.No one paid them any notice as they made their way towards the large wooden doors of the harem and into the great hall. The usual servants buzzed around but the officials and nobles were too occupied to give them any attention and they were so close to the large open exit, beyond the city came into view and the horses could be heard in their stables. They were so close but one had stopped them.“My Princess, King’s Brother,” Horemheb stopped them in their tracks. The general dismissed his servant and made his way to them, hands folded behind his back. “Where are you two off to?”“Just into the city,” Smenkhare said.“Is that safe for the both of you to wander out without any medjay?”“It’s perfectly safe, come on Horemheb no need to see danger everywhere.”“That is my job, to keep you out of mischief.” The older man ruffled the younger man’s hair, he scrunched up his face and pushed Horemheb’s hand away.“You can join us if you're so worried,” she said, her eyes peeking back towards their destination.“Thank you, My Princess, I will. Are you allowed out of the palace? Don’t let this one force you into it.”“There is no rule to say I can’t, besides it could be fun.”“Very well, let's go, we have to be back before evening prayers.” The two teenagers shared a look and Smenkhare rolled his eyes to make her laugh. Horemheb turned out to be well company, he nodded to everyone he made eye contact with even the servants. Outside the ‘Gate of Order’ the amount of people was staggering. Horses were walked in front of them and people were coming and going on many different tasks, lower officials chatted among themselves in the break from daily duties.The market was set in the square not far from the Great Temple, the noise alone was overwhelming and each store burst with people buying and selling goods. There were great carts of foods all grouped together, and many fruits and spices from across the empire attracted her eye. Carts selling linen in all shades for different prizes. There was a small group of carts all selling small wrapped animals, each shouting over each other to get the attention of customers. Beside one stall, cages of chickens rustled their feathers and the goats bleated at passersby.“What are you in the mood for?” Smenkhare whispered in her ear over the noise, he was so close his breath tickled her ear.“Paints if there is any?”“In the capital of the greatest Pharaoh the world has known I’m sure there are some paints. What were you reading in the gardens?”“You're going to make fun of me.”“I won’t,” he put a hand to his heart, “I promise.”“Poetry.” True to his word, he did not laugh but still made a face. “Yes, I am a typical girl who reads poetry.”“I’m not judging,” he held up his hands. Horemheb was in discussion with a merchant over the prize of a jewel necklace when the pair reached a paint stall. It was a small cart with a large shelf-like piece in front and many bright colours of paint. “Good day, sir. How has your day been?”“It has been good, the sun shines, the harvest yield and my paints furish, Aten praise our Pharoah. What can I do for you, sir?” The middle-aged seller praised. Smenkahare pointed to her and the seller’s expecting eyes landed on her. Horemheb joined them again, the linen-wrapped necklace tugged in the pack at his hip, he watched over the crowds but seemed quite at ease.“Do you have red shades?”“For you, my lady, I have the very best of reds. Such colours deep like Garnet, some bold like fire, or soft like rose petals. Such beauty, unfortunately, can not match your face.” She blushed and stuttered a laugh. The seller pulled out another shelf filled with squares of fresh paint in so many bright shades, and a line was all his reds. She picked one of each shade, knowing they would come in handy in the future.“Do you have your palette with you that I can refill?”“Oh, no sorry sir. I don’t.”“No need I have one I will put them in.” He turned his back on them to glue the little squares into a long wooden palette, which he wrapped tightly in a small sheet of linen. “If you need a refill, I’m here at the market every Thursday or my shop is just down that street, ask for Thutmose and my shining lady I will sort it out with no problem.”“Thank you, sir. That is so kind of you." She reached out for the palette, but the seller held it from her grip.“You have to pay him,” Smenkhare chuckled and handed over the necessary tokens and then handed her the new palette. She held it to her chest and noticed something on the other side of the shelves of paints.“Master Thutmose, what is that?” she asked, pointing to the woman's head only half painted.“Ah, it is my wife.” He picked the thing up to give them a better look. “Of course, it is not my actual wife of course, but my gift to her.” The bust of plaster was quite life-like and the creamy paint of the face brought her to life before their eyes.“It is quite well-done sir, you’re very talented,” Smenkhare said.“It's beautiful.” Mayati agreed.“Thank you to you both. I am also a sculptor if you need my services.”“We’ll keep it in mind, should we get something to drink Mayati?” She nodded, divorcing her eyes from the busts. “Have a good day sir.”“And you too great sir and lady.”Horemheb guided them over the food stalls, so many smells mixed together, it was overwhelming. It made her mouth water and she didn’t even know what she was in the mood for. There were stalls of brightly coloured fruits and some of the stalls themselves were richly painted. One had a sign that read ‘coconuts for sale, ask for details’ this must have been the Head Cook’s contact during Kiya’s pregnancy. They must be rare if they weren’t on view to paying customers. The pair stopped in front of a stall, the sign was painted with a bunch of grapes.“Good day, sir. How are things?” Smenkhare asked the seller. He was charming, Mayati thought surprised, was he always this charming or had Horemheb made him so?”Things are not as good as they could be. Unfortunately, my lands were stolen to make up the King’s Second Wife’s vineyard. Because of this I have less product and have put my prices up. If I can not make the money I will no longer be able to afford to live and sell in the capital, the fares here are higher than Waset.”“Have you put your case to the mayor? " Mayati asked, wondering if her father knew of this man’s troubles or was the seller simply complaining.“I have my lady,” he said respectfully, before turning back to Horemheb and Smekhare. She couldn’t be that offended after all she was a girl of thirteen, no one would take a child that young seriously, at sixteen Smenkhare was starting to look more like a man yet still noticeably a boy.“The mayor has said there is nothing I can do, those lands now belong to the crown. He won’t submit my petition to the Pharaoh. By the Aten, I don’t know what to do.”“Do not fret yourself, do you have your petition at hand?” The old seller fished out a piece of papyrus from his kilt and gave it to the boy with a questioning look. “I’ll see that it reaches the Pharaoh from there it shall be in the Aten’s hands.”“Aten praise you sir, may he never let you know sorrow. For free for you.” The old seller poured them three cups of grape juice.“No need, here,” Smenkhare handed him more tokens than he was charging.“Thank you most grateful sir,” he cried, pocketing the money. The trio moved away from the market and the noise dimmed slightly.“How have things been since Kiya had her child in the palace?” Smenkhare asked, sipping his juice.“It's been fine, the problem has been that Gilukhipa brought Nachtpaaten’s family with her, there are so many children in the nursery now. Nef doesn’t like it so she keeps crawling into my bed.”“Is that a smile I see? From the girl who couldn’t stand babes crying.”“That’s still true but Nef is a quiet little child. She has become precious to me,” she smiled to herself thinking of her youngest sister.“Meyre doesn’t seem to be coping well, I saw him last night ‘Oh Prince, disaster, the Aten sends these things to try me, how will I get anything done with all these children.” She choked laughing on her grape juice at his spot-on impression.“My Princess, the harem becomes more like a zoo every day. The girls are lazy these days. Overseer Tenre needs to manage them better,” she impersonated the Overseer, coping with his hand movements. Smenkhare burst out in such an infectious laugh she had never heard from him.“Not that he would say that to her face.”“You still have your sidelock?” he pointed to the ends that poked out of her short wig.“Yes, Mother hasn’t allowed me to cut it off yet.”“Why?”“She wants to keep me still as a child; she expects me to learn how to rule from her but will not let me cut this off.” It was only half true, but she didn’t want to tell him it was because she hadn’t gotten her moon blood yet, even though her twin had already.“I understand.” She met his gaze, hooked eyes of dark brown while the colour was typical his eyes sparked with joy and maybe a little something else. Mayati thought if she could study them long enough they’d reveal his every thought to her.“My Princess, My Prince, it's time to return to the palace.” Horemheb broke their fun, finishing off their drinks they slipped through the crowd and back to the palace making good time to let them get ready for evening prayers. Horemheb couldn’t enter the harem and left them at the large wooden doors that separated the public from the private. The harem girls were too busy with the lessons, so the doors of the courtyard were closed as the pair snuck down the main corridor. They would have made it to the steps which lead to the royal chambers if it hadn’t been for bumping into Kiya.“My Princess, King’s Brother. What a rare sight to see you together, what have you been up to?”“Just visiting the market King’s Second Wife, how are you this day?” No, he was just that charming with everyone, Mayati thought.“Well thank you. Princess, are you able to go to the market? It's not safe outside the palace walls.”“It was my idea; I dragged her alone. Horemheb came with us, though. I would never get the Princess into harm's way.”“No doubt, what is that?” she pointed to the scroll poking from his tunic.“Nothing-” Smenkhare started.“A petition for my father against your vineyard,” Mayati talked over him with venom in her voice.“Is there a problem with my vineyard?”“You stole lands from the people,” Mayati snapped.“I’m sure it's all been an honest mistake. If you excuse us we must get ready for evening prayers.” He pulled Mayati past Kiya, once out of earshot he chided her. “You didn’t have to be so mean.”“Why not tell her the wrong she has brought about,” Mayati shrugged.“It may hurt the seller’s cause,” he looked at the petition. “Anyway you give Kiya too much thought, she seems harmless.”“Well, she hasn’t poisoned my mother yet, so compared to Iset she is-” Smenkahre stormed off and Mayati knew she had gone too far just as everything was starting to go well.”There you are,” Meki snuck up on her. “I’ve been looking for you. Where have you been?” Why are you dressed like that? Come, we have to get ready for evening prayers.” Mayati told her of her day, the market, the sellers, the interaction with Kiya and how she had made him angry by not thinking as always.“He’s still going to get upset about it, even if Iset is not his real mother. She has raised him since he was a baby. How would you feel if he had said something about our mother? After evening prayers, you have to apologise to him.”Mayati nodded, she knew her twin was right. The words twisted in her stomach why had she even said such a thing she didn’t even know especially after they were finally friends after so long. He wasn’t in the temple though, Mayati kept looking for him but he wasn’t there, nor was Horemheb. She tried instead to concentrate on hitting her beats as her father conducted the evening prayers in front of the sun disk of Aten.“Mayati, are you coming for dinner?” Nefertiti asked after the service.“Yes, I have one thing to do first, Mother.” She gulped loudly trying to contain all her pride in that gulp as she walked along the corridor to Smenkhare’s rooms. Servants were moving back and forth as she got closer and there at the doorway was Meyre.“Most gracious Princess, what can I do for you?”“Meyre, where is Smenkhare?”“Alas, the Pharaoh deemed it best that the King’s Brother return to Waset immediately.”“Why?”“He was disrespectful towards the King’s Second Wife when the Pharaoh heard he was most cross.” The confusion must have been easily written on her face because he followed up with “Are you, alright Princess?”“Yes. I must not keep my mother waiting for dinner.” The overseer bowed to her, but she was in a daze. When had he been disrespectful to her? In fact, he had been downright pleasant towards her, it was her that had been rude. Then it hit Mayati, and she let out a laugh: so much for being so harmless when one word from her lips was enough to send you back to Waset.Of course, Kiya was there with her father as she joined dinner in Nefertiti’s chambers. At a separate table was Gilukhipa and Nachtpaaten’s big family. Mayati snuck in beside her twin, Meki looked to her hopefully but she just shook her head in response.“My Princess, where did you go after Evening prayers?” Kiya asked.“I needed the bathroom King’s Second Wife if that answer is what you wish.”“Mayati no need to be so blunt,” her father snapped.“Sorry Father, I was merely answering Kiya’s question,” Mayati shrugged.“My Lord, is the Prince not dining with us tonight?” Kiya asked too pleasantly, too sweetly, too knowingly.“Smenkhare has been sent back to Waset.”“Did he do something wrong baba?” Ankie asked.“Yes, he was disrespectful to my Beloved.”“How was he disrespectful towards you? When we talked to you earlier the King’s Brother was nothing but respectful,” she speared her food as a soldier may spear his enemy now letting her anger get the best of her.“He spoke to me arrogantly, it doesn’t become him as someone of his status.”“Did you have another conversation with him that I wasn’t present for because the one today he was far from arrogant? So unless there was another conversation you are quite mistaken.”“Enough Mayati, apologise,” her father speared her own meat with too much force it scrapped the plate.“My Lord?”“Apologise for being so disrespectful.”“Forgive me King’s Second Wife for my words,” she grumbled.“Forgiven,” Kiya responds to sweet, far too sweet and smug.“Now eat up before the food becomes cold.” No one talked anymore, and the noises were just cutlery and the musicians in the corner. The tension could be felt throughout the room, but none would dare try to break it.***Nef was almost two years old and still, she had not spoken a word, not made a cry even as a babe. The little girl clung to Mayati as the doctor looked her over. He felt at her head, his fingers gently on her delicate skin. Nef didn’t seem in pain but was definitely uncomfortable with being examined. The doctor felt the youngest princess’ neck but she made no noise. He felt the curve of her jaw and asked her to open her mouth, but the little girl shook her head and squeezed her mouth tighter.“My Lady, I need to look inside the princess’ mouth,” the doctor said, looking pleadingly at Nefertiti.“Neferneferure sweetheart, open up for the doctor please.”The youngest girl looked up at her oldest sister. Mayati kissed the top of her sister’s head and whispered, " It's okay Nef.”The little girl opened her mouth and struck out her tongue for the doctor to examine with his stick.“We’re done, My Princess,” the doctor said, putting away his tools. “My Lady the Princess’ seems to be fully formed.”“So why has she not spoken yet?”“In my experience, I have seen children that don’t speak till they are much later or some that do not speak at all.”“Is there anything we can do?”“Wait until the Princess is three years old. If she has not spoken by then, some medicines may help, but My Lady, if she hasn’t spoken by then, I must stress that the medicines may not work.”“Thank you, doctor, you may take your leave.” Nef pointed to their mother and then to her eye. “What is she doing?”“She’s asking if you are upset?”“Neferneferure,” Nefertiti tried to kneel in front of her youngest daughter despite the bump in her middle. “I’m not upset with you, I'm worried is all.” The little girl reached out and touched her mother’s cheek.“I think she’s telling you not to worry,” Mayati interpreted.”So are you going to tell me why you acted like that at dinner?” Nefertiti asked her oldest. ”You must be careful not to anger your father too much.”“I was angry mother, Smenkhare had done nothing to her and she had father send him away.”“Since when did you care about Smenkhare?”“I don’t,” she said a bit too quickly. “I just don’t think it's fair that she can make up lies and have anyone sent off.”“I will speak to your father on his behalf.”“He was going to give a petition to give to the Pharaoh.”“What type of petition?” Nefertiti sat beside her and reached out her arms towards Nef, the little child wobbled towards her mother and happily sat in her lap, playing with the loose parts of Nefertiti’s blue dress. Mayati told her mother about the seller at the market, the petition and the interaction between Kiya the night before. Mayati looked at her mother hopefully she could do something due to her status. Nefertiti tapped her chin. “It depends if the seller had a written agreement to the lands or not,”“But I thought you would like to take the lands from Kiya.”“Mayati, is that what this is about? I hope you didn’t push Smenkhare into acting on behalf of your hatred?”“No, he did it all of his own, I swear to the Aten.”“Hm, how nice of him.” Nef started to fall asleep in her mother’s arms“He is very nice.” She smiled despite herself and little Nef placed a hand on her elder’s heated cheek. Her smile fell through as she remembered their last interaction. “I think I said something to upset him.”“Did you apologise to him?”Mayati shook her head. “No, he had already left before I could.”“I see, send him a letter and I will talk to the Pharaoh about forgiving him, and I’ll ask Meyre to look into the vineyard.”Mayati brightened immediately “Thank you, Mother.” The servants arrived with the afternoon food: cooked beef steamed beside a plate of beans and figs. Nef awoke in response to the food and happily enjoyed the food Nefertiti fed her with her own hand, despite her content little smiles the child made no noise. “Mother, can I cut off my sidelock?”“You know you can not until you’ve had your moon blood.”“Do I have to wait? Meki has already cut hers. I feel so stupid for still having mine.”“The rules have to be followed. You know traditionally you will have your sidelock cut when you are old enough to get married. But since Meki has been able to cut her, we can bend the rules just this once.” Mayati hundled into her mother’s side in an awkward but no less heart-filled hug.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Just as the Pharaoh's eighth regnal year had brought forth Kiya’s child, the first day of Akhenaten’s ninth regnal year was celebrated with the screams of a new babe. Born to the Great Royal Wife, Setepenre was a perfectly formed healthy babe with a strong set of lungs to cry her presence into the world and strong limbs to kick around with. She was perfect in every way except she was not a boy.“My gracious Lady, Aten be blessed, the princess has the face of a scholar,” Meyre cooed over the babe in the crib.“May her days always be happy like this celebration day,” Meki stroked her new sister’s sleeping hand.“May Aten will it. Thank you Meki.” Nefertiti leaned back in the bed against the comfy pillows. Akhenaten sat at the end of her bed, a hand gently rubbing her leg through the sheets. The daughters sat on benches brought into the birthing pavilion. One of her maids disturbed the family moment. “My Lord, My Lady, The Kiya’s Second Wife is waiting outside.”“Send her in,” Akhenaten commanded. When she entered, Kiya looked far too proud to Mayati, a menat carrying Ankhesenpaaten Tasherit. The child babbled constantly and reached out her arms towards her father when she saw her, shrieking loudly.“My sun-faced girl,” Akhenaten scooped the child from her menat. “Come meet your sister.”Nef placed her hand on her oldest sister and laid her head against her arm, sensing her discomfort. Mayati kissed the top of her head as Akhenaten crouched with the child in his arms she shrieked again and he placed a finger to her lips.“You have to be very quiet around her.”“Little,” she placed a chubby finger on her father’s lips.“She is very little indeed. You will have to look after her as her older sister.”“Birthday.”“You do share a birthday, my beautiful girls, that was a gift from the Aten on my anniversary.”“Great Royal Wife, congratulations. May the Aten bless the child and never let her be without her parents.”“May the Aten will it so. Thank you, Kiya.”“My Lord, with your permission?” Akhenaten nodded and Kiya placed a little carved scrab on Setepenre’s crib. The baby babbled in response and went to sleep again, seemingly bored. The chambermaid came back again to announce their uncle’s presence.“Send him in,” Akentaten said as Kiya’s child squeezed his neck with her little arms.Nachtpaaten entered a little awkwardly for what man wouldn’t in the woman’s world of the birthing chamber, in his hands were sheets of papyrus. He approached the sleeping babe and took his new niece into his arms, eyes watering with a dusting of tears as he looked down at the little babe. He always was emotionally around children, Mayati thought as her uncle rocked the little girl back and forth in his arms. “Her face is bright like the moon, may she always be happy.”“May the Aten will it.” Akhenaten rose from the bed, causing everyone to rise up in response. “Come now brother, we have work to do and then we feast. My Lady rest well.” He kissed her forehead and left with his brother, as they passed Nachtpaaten sneaked a folded piece of papyrus into Mayati’s hand. She tried to not let the shock show on her face and tucked it into her belt. When she was finally able to return to her chambers she unfolded the letter:Princess Meritaten,Thank you for your letter. I wish I could have seen you as well before I left, your apology is accepted and now I must ask you to forgive me for overreacting. It is no secret that our respective mothers have not had the best of relationships but my wish is that we may have a better friendship than them.Smenkhare.She read it over and over again, he replied and she couldn’t stop the smile on her face. She tried to write back, but every time she hated what she wrote. The pile of crumpled sheets of papyrus was piling high beside her writing desk that the serving girls trailed after to pick up. Unfortunately, it was time for evening prayers and she had to leave it for now.Mayati performed her duties well as her father led them in thanksgiving for this day, especially the safe birth of his newest daughter. The missing presence of Nefertiti was felt as Mayati herself brought forth the flowers and Meki the meats. Little Nef looked transfixed as she looked upon the sun disk, her eyes seemed to glass over as if in a trance, even after the ceremony was done the little princess sat on the floor, eyes gazing upon the sun disk, watching in delight as the priests tended to the eternal flame. Only after some time was Mayati able to drag her sister away in time for the feast. The Great Hall was magnificent as they entered, rich purple cloth looped from the ceilings and many touches lined every column keeping the darkness at bay. Long tables were stacked with food and servants stood to attention ready to serve, some held many flagons of wine. The royal family took their seats at the high table, a seat left free in Nefertiti’s place at her father’s right, while Kiya sat on his left. The royal girls ate courses of stuffed birds and fish, tender beef and fresh vegetables and finished off with honey cakes until their bellies were full. Nef pulled on her sister's sleeve and signalled she was sleepy.“Menat take Nef to bed,” Mayati said but the little girl shook her head and pointed to her. “Okay I’ll come with you, but this is the last time okay? My Lord Father, if you excuse us, Nef is tired.”“One moment I have an announcement to make then you may retire.” True to his word Akhenaten rose from his seat. ”Thank you for coming tonight to celebrate my reign of nine years, the Aten has shone on us and made us victorious against our enemies. In a few short weeks, I will travel to Memphis to formally accept the Mitanni surrender. In my absence, my Great Royal Wife and Co regent will act in my stead.”“I can’t wait to see the ancient city My Lord,” Kiya beamed when Akhenaten took his seat.“You will stay here my beloved.”Kiya’s face fell. “My Lord-”“It is just easier.”“Is it safe?”“What are you trying to say Kiya?”“Nothing my Lord,” she replied in her sweet voice but her eyes swam in the bringing of tears.“Mayati take all your sisters to bed, it is late.” The two elder sisters shared a look as they exited, the cracks between Father and his second wife seemed to be showing more and more.______A few weeks later Mayati and her family took breakfast in their father’s room on the morning of his trip. Meki was telling a joke to Ankie, Nef poked at the letter hidden in Mayati’s belt but her elder sister put a finger to her lip. “Mayati, how is your music going? I haven’t heard any reports on it,” Akhenaten asked.“I gave it up, father, I have no talent for it.”“Will you give up everything if it becomes difficult? Take it up again, and you will be a master at it.” He cupped her cheek as a male servant entered to announce the arrival of Kiya and her daughter.Kiya and her daughter entered and bowed to the royal members. Pharoah rose from the table, his face lit up at the sight of the little princess. “Ankhesenpaaten, my little beauty.” He cooed as he took the little girl’s face in his hands and kissed her cheeks softly. Rising to his full height, he kissed Kiya with the same softness. It caused Mayati to stare down at her plate. Things looked to be cooling between them but now suddenly Kiya was back in her father’s chambers again, dining every night and not leaving till after morning. She could not stand her mother being displayed by such a woman, her father couldn’t possibly destroy a thousand years of tradition for a foreign woman whose own father set war upon them.“Mayati?” her father’s voice made her lift her head. She had been staring for a few minutes intensely at her food. Would you care to continue eating?” In response, she picked up her knife, spearing the remaining bread. Nef placed a little hand on her own.“We came to wish you a good journey, My Lord Pharoah.”“Baba, can I too?” Kiya’s Ankespaaten asked.“My Sun-faced girl, you must stay here with your mother.”“But I hate it here,” she wailed.“Calm down. The matter is over. You will all stay here, for it is the safest for you. Come now; it is time to go.”They followed their father to the bank of the Nile, the boat was already docked with guards and Grandfather Aye was inside already. The morning was bright, the sun unbearable hot with only the fan bearers to keep the rays off their skin. Beside their mother, the girls lined up in order from oldest to youngest, their menats and servants to the side. Kiya and her daughter took a place beside the menat holding Setepenre and Nachtpaaten and his large family after that.“I will be back in a few weeks. Till then I leave this family in your sacred hands, My Love.” Akhenaten kissed his wife.“May the Aten see you well in this mission and return you to us swiftly,” Nefertiti replied. He made his way down the line kissing each child in tow. “Brother, you have done well in securing peace.” He held out his hand to Nachtpaaten.“Thank you, My Lord,” he kissed the Pharaoh's ring. “My only wish is to serve you.”“Look after my family in my absence. May the Aten all keep you close and protect you from the Evil Eye.” He departed onto the boat and sailed off towards the North of the country. Mayati noticed Kiya looking at Nefertiti. It was a look that chilled her, as the coldness in her eyes was the same as her aunt Iset’s when she had left the palace those years ago. Death.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Gilukhipa interrupted the peace inside Mayati’s rooms. The musicians ceased their playing as Amenhotep’s Second Wife entered with a handsome bored boy the same age as Mayati, his right leg had been hurt in a chariot accident and was on the last stretch of healing, till then Ahmose had to support his weight on a cane. Mayati looked up to them, Little Nef was still in her lap gently stroking the sandy cat. “My Princesses, good morning to you both. I wondered if you wanted to play with your cousins in the gardens.”Nef looked up to her elder sister and shook her head. ”Thank you but Nef wants to play here.”“You are very good with her. I bet you can’t wait for children of your own,” Gilukhipa added, her smile a little too forced.“I’m fourteen I am happy with what my life is.” Mayati turned her attention back to her sister. But her little sister reached out towards the boy beside his grandmother, in his hand was a little stuffed doll.“I brought this for Neferneferure,” Ahmose said flatly. The princess climbed out of her sister’s lap and reached for it.“Cousin Ahmose, thank you for the doll for Nef.” The silent princess crawled back to her excitedly, adding her new doll to the party.Gilukhipa placed a hand on his shoulder and coughed weakly. “Is that your work?” Ahmose asked looking over her painting on the table, it was a winter sunset. She liked it well enough even if it was a bit basic.“Yes.”“It's very good.”“Thank you,” she replied honestly and her cheeks felt warm around her smile. “Do you paint?”“I try when I have time, have you done anything else?”“I painted the wall over there.” She pointed at the lotus flowers pointed up to the ceiling, Ahmose hobbled over to it, and his hand gently touched the petals. Mayati left her sister on the floor too busy with her dolls and joined him.“It's very well done,” his tone actually shifted to sound a little less bored.“Thank you, have you done any?”“Only little pieces I can show you another time if you’d like,” his chest puffed up a bit in pride.“Yes, that would be nice.”“Splendid Ahmose we have to be off for your lessons.” Gilupkipa interrupted.“I’ll see you later, Meritaten.” Ahmose bowed as best he could on the cane and left with his grandmother. When they were gone, Little Nef walked to her and took her hand.“That was a bit strange, I don’t think we’ve ever talked in our lives but he seemed nice.” Nef held out the doll. “Yes, he did bring you a present. She’s very pretty isn’t she.”Nef nodded combing the doll’s hair with her fingers, she was now three and had still to talk. Asa, Nef’s menat stood poised ready to go, on hand to smooth out her fine linen dress. Nef was still as her dress was fixed, far from the rebellious natures of her older sisters. The two girls meet their mother on the way, Nefertiti was splendid in her blue high-top crown and tight linen dress. Their mother was shadowed as always by Tenre, the overseer armed with her folder of papyrus. Nef ran into her mother’s arms and the queen took her up and placed the child on her hip.The master doctor’s chambers were outside the harem, the walls were covered in drawings of body parts and a full body with instructions for mummification. In the corner of the room was a jackal headdress, the symbol of Anubis the servant of the Aten to bring the dead to the fields of paradise. The doctor stood in the centre of the room, the round man gestured to the low bed for the Princess to sit on.“My Lady, I have prepared a potion for the princess, it's a paste that smeared on the tongue that will heal any obstruction.”The young princess pushed back against her mother, who tried to lead her to the bed. She held tighter onto the little doll in her hand and moved closer to her elder sister. Mayati could see the break in her mother’s proud face as sadness coated her features. Taking her sister’s hand, Mayati led her to the doctor’s bed. The little girl was quiet now looking at the little doll in her hand while her sister held the other hand and Nefertiti stood helpless in the centre of the room.“I shall continue the treatment over the next few weeks to see if there is any chance,” the doctor said as he finished up, Nef happily smiled around her honey-coated tongue.The family made their way to join the rest in the gardens, the children splashed in the pools while the girls of the harem lounged under the shade of the palm trees. Tey sat under the golden canopy bouncing the baby Setepenre on her knee, with Ankie and Meki playing senet on the ground.“It has been a while, it's good to see you,” Tey said, handing the babe to Nefertiti.“It has, with Akhenaten away I haven’t had a moment to myself, it is council meetings one after another. It's more overwhelming without him there beside me.”“Well, you knew this could happen when you convinced him to make you co-regnant.”“Convinced is a strong word, merely suggested.”“Of course. Nef what a pretty new doll, where did you get that?” Tey asked.“From Ahmose,” Mayati motioned to the boy with the cane sitting under the other canopy with his mother.“Nachtpaaten’s boy?”“Yes, he came to visit us this morning to give us the doll.”“Just to give the doll?” Nefertiti asked.“Yes and to compliment my artwork,” Mayati shrugged as she and Nef sat on the large floor cushions.“Did he come alone?”“No Gilupkipa came with him.” The two older women shared a look. “What is it?”“They think Gilupkipa may be trying to push Ahmose to court you.” Meki butted in.“No that's,” Mayati’s face flushed hot. “That can’t happen can it Mother?”“Nothing can happen until your father returns. If they continue however it wouldn’t be in their best interests.”“What do you mean mother?” Mayati moved closer, whispering.“If they married Ahmose to you, he would have a claim to the throne. It would make him a rival to your father, and if the claim was pushed too hard, it would be treason.”“Ahmose is a nice boy though and he has Nachtpaaten as a father,” Tey said softly.“That is true, Nachtpaaten wouldn’t be quick to treason,” Nerfetiti had a look on her face that Mayati couldn’t work out the meaning.“But nothing can happen till father returns, you said yourself,” Mayati panicked.“It can’t but we can still consider the options, whoever you do marry will need to be the best choice for the country.” A serving boy approached them silently to remind Nefertiti of another council meeting. “Time to go, Mayati, Meki you will both accompany me it's time you learn how things are done.”The Queen handed her youngest child to its menat, while Mayati struggled to part Nef from her. “It's just for a little while then I’ll be back, will you keep Ankie company while I’m gone so she doesn’t get lonely?” the little girl nodded, slumping onto the cushions where Meki had been. The twins followed their mother through the palace, keeping some distance from their mother. Mayati whispered to Meki: ”Help me.”The council room was silent when they entered, her uncle Nachtpaaten and the elderly Vizer Apparel among others watched as they entered.“My Lady, welcome. Maybe these would be best without the children.” Apparel bowed low in front of them.“There's no need, Northern Viser. My children are here to learn. Shall we continue with our meeting about the trade routes?”“My Lady,” Nachtpaaten moved closer. “We have heard news. While on the road the Pharaoh suffered an attack, we are still waiting for further news.”Both girls looked at their silent mother after a few moments Nefertiti spoke. “We will continue our meeting.”“My Lady, are you sure?” Nachtpaaten asked.“Yes, the Aten protect our Lord in his journey but in the meantime, we can not let the country suffer. However, until we have confirmation this news will not leave this room.” An awkwardness fell over everyone as they took their seats. “My noble Northern visor, have you the reports on the boundaries with Mitanni?”“Yes My Lady,” he unrolled papyrus. “The boundaries have been secured and trade of pigments continues. The men at the boundaries have reported no issues, despite the recent events, of course, we are still waiting to see if they are Mitanni assassins.”“Or it could be the Amun priests.” Another councillor spoke up.“Honourable men please, we will wait for news, we can not accuse anyone until we have the accurate reports. Pressing matters in taxes, now that the boundaries are secured we can work to bring down taxes in order to lessen the hardship on our merchants.” The meeting continued up until evening prayers, and both of the twins struggled to keep their composure, by the end of the meeting Mayati had slumped in her chair bored out of her mind.“I thought that would be a bit more interesting,” Meki whispered as they left the temple.“But father-”“We must just hope that Aten protects him.”“Stop whispering girls.” Nefertiti chimed, leading the girls to Kiya’s chambers.Surprisingly the King’s Second Wife had invited the Great Royal Wife and her daughters to have dinner with her. Kiya’s chambers were much smaller than Nerfertiti’s, a small audience chamber covered in paintings of country images, tall grass, cows and sheep shone in the candlelights. The audience chamber contained the carved table and chairs and it led to a balcony overlooking the gardens. Kiya was dressed in a fine blue dress with a short Nubian wig that she always wore on her head, golden bangles jingled at her wrists while her aunt was dressed once again as a Mitanni princess, her long grey braid long down her back.“Great Royal Wife, Princesses welcome. Please sit,” Kiya sheepishly waved to the table. Nefertiti took her place at the head of the table with her daughter on her right side and Kiya and Gilukhipa on the left. The servants seemed to be sparse around the room and no musicians or dancers performed in the corner.“Where is the other Tasherbit?” Tasherbit asked, looking around.“She is in bed my Lady, she is awfully tired.”“Aw may Aten give her a good rest,” the little girl slumped in her chair. Kiya instead seemed to vibrate in hers, the woman couldn’t stop moving her leg and the beads on the wig kept knocking off each other. Gilukhipa placed one hand on her leg while the other signed for the food to be brought forth.The meat steamed and hissed as the servants placed the plates of food before them. Kiya was staring at one of them, the plate making its way to Nefertiti. Before the serving girl could place it before her, Kiya reached out and knocked the tray from her hands. It clanked to the food with a clash, and silence descended upon the room. Nefertiti looked from the spilt food and then back to Kiya’s scared face and shaking hands.“Guards.” The co-regent raised from her seat as well. “Kiya and Gilukhipa will remain in this room until the Pharaoh returns to the capital.” The girls were pushed out of the room in a great hurry as the guards locked the doors to the balcony and transported the servants to the dungeons all the while Kiya sat on the floor a shaking mess consoled only by her aunt. Had she really just tried to poison Nefertiti?

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

“What do you think is going to happen?” Mayati quietly asked her twin. The next morning had arisen from the dramatic dinner that had imprisoned Kiya. They both pulled on their harp string so as not to draw attention from their scurrying servants.“With Kiya?” Meki answered back. Mayati nodded. “If the Pharoah comes back-”“He is coming back,” Mayati interjected.“If he can, he will, but we have to prepare for every possibility. In any case, it is ultimately up to Mother, the slight can not be ignored. After all, no one is free from a murder attempt on the Great Royal Wife.” Mayati thought of Iset’s attack but the last time she had brought that up she had upset Smenkhare so this time she kept her mouth shut. Meki continued. “Kiya is different, she is foreign-born, a princess but that will not save her nor her aunt.”“Will mother do it?”“Of course, she will. Once it's confirmed that Our Lord isn’t coming back, she will. But if he’s confirmed dead, who knows what will happen next? Your hand will be valuable in securing the next Pharaoh. Mother has always favoured Uncle Nachtpaaten, so it would stand to reason she would choose him. He would protect her from Tiye.”“Do you really think it would come to that?” Mayati asked, looking around.“Very likely, Iset will want Smenkhare to take the throne and Tiye will support him just to spite Nachtpaaten.”“But our father is still alive.”“Until we know otherwise he is, but if not, you will find yourself on Mother’s throne, although who you will be beside is still to be decided.” Mayati stood up, her harp falling to the ground. “Mayati…Mayati.” Meki called after her but the older girl but she continued onwards not even conscious of where her feet were taking her. “Mayati wait.” They stopped in their tracks when they heard the long, low horn.The royal boats had arrived. The girls looked at each other and ran to the window at the end of the corridor. The two climbed over each other to see the far-off shapes on the Nile with royal sails. The horn blasted again from the far capital towers, radiating throughout the capital back to the girls.“He’s back!” Mayati beamed and started down the corridor.Meki grabbed her arm to stop her. “Don’t be too hasty,” she smoothed down her sister’s wig before straightening out her own wig. “Be prepared for all outcomes.”“What are you saying? The boats-”“Just be a princess, Mayati.”Mayati gritted her teeth. How was Meki a few minutes younger than her but acted so much older than her years? Meki had been schooling her since the day they were born. In response, Mayati raised her head far too high, sticking her pointy chin into the air. A servant didn’t need to get them; they knew to line up next to their mother as the barges docked at the palace. Father emerged from the barge. Smenkhare walked just behind him and Mayati’s heart picked up at such a speed she feared it may burst from her chest. Her face grew hot despite the shade and she played with the end of her belt, twisting it and smoothing it out again and again. As her father approached however she looked to him, searched him for any signs of harm but found none.“What is the meaning of these scared faces, are you not glad of my return?”“We heard you were attacked on the road My Love.” Nefertiti cupped his checks. “We are pleased to see you returned safely.”“Traitors to the Father Aten did seek to attack me but I have Smenkhare here to thank.” Akhenaten motioned towards him. “He met me on the road and bravely fought off those who would seek to rob me of my life.” The Pharaoh clasped his shoulder, all animosity forgotten. “Where is Kiya?”“It is best spoken inside husband. You have had a long journey. I will have a bath drawn for you.”“If it is an important matter it should not wait,” Akhenaten’s eyes looked over her face, eyes darting between hers as if the years together had formed a telepathic link.“Mayati take your siblings and cousins inside, you too Smenkhare,” Nefertiti smiled softly. Mayati nodded and took Nef’s little waiting hand, her cousin wobbled up towards her on her walking stick.“May I show you the new piece I have worked on? I think you will most appreciate it,” Ahmose asked, his face hopeful.“I would like that.”“I have also thought we could work on one together.”Mayati smiled. “Good idea, I will bring my paints and meet you in your chambers.”“Splendid, I will have wine and cheese prepared for us.”“Maybe after your painting session I could give you a ride in my chariot,” Smenkhare suggested. She jumped at his voice, he was close to her and she hadn’t even realised.“Can we go? I can’t bear to watch Mayati make any more googly eyes,” Tasherbit whined. If Mayati had been making ‘googly eyes’ they widened in both shock and embarrassment.“I um, I would like that,” she stammered out, turning her head down. She walked away with Nef in tow, she could have slapped herself for walking away without ending the conversation properly. The two sisters rounded the corner and she pulled a hand hard over her face and groaned. If Tasherbit-the sister who paid her no attention could guess her feelings then how embarrassing had she been.The embarrassment still cloaked her as she entered her cousin’s chambers, Ahmose was eighteen, his face was kind with earnest eyes and he had inherited the good looks of his father, but he did not make her heart race. His hands were gentle as he led her to the canvas, the Nile sparkled off the page in the light of the Aten’s rays and as a boat floated gently against the waves alight by those same life-giving rays.“It is really well done Ahmose,” she said, reaching out to touch the spray. A hand quickly came up to snatch hers.“It's still a bit wet.”“You mentioned about working on one together?”“Yes, it's over here.” The canvas on the floor was sketched with many different squares beside each other, Mayati realised she was looking at a palace. A great palace with majestic gardens filled with flowers and a giant pool enough to hold a boat. Inside the rooms of the harem with large rooms and even bigger courtyards.“What do you need me to help you with?”“I thought you may want to add any changes to your future palace.” She looked at him in shock. “I know your parents have yet to decide on our union, but we would be a good match.”“I can not agree without my parents making their choice for me.”“I know if you had the choice I know you may pick another but I am from better stock. Royal blood on both sides runs in my veins. My father is a respected general and popular among the court and people as well as close to your mother. I would give you a giant palace and we would have a lot of children.”“We can not discuss this with my parents deciding for me,” her arms hugged her chest and she bit the inside of her cheeks as the nerves bubbled.“You can leave now,” he said, turning from her.“Ahmose-”“Leave me Mayati, go charioteering with Smenkhare. I know that’s who you want.”“It is not that.”“Yes, it is, go to him and see if your parents will marry you two. If not, you can not come back to me.”“Ahmose I don’t want to hurt you.”“I do not love you but neither does he. You are the gateway to a prize, I would have been honest to you, honoured you as my queen. Now your choice is made, this is at an end.”He turned her back to her and walked to the balcony, hidden from her by the flowing cloth. She left without another word, her feelings had been obvious for so many, mother couldn’t be serious about still marrying her to Ahmose. Maybe he will marry Meki to her to secure the alliance she wanted so badly. Her menat Nenet and a small band of servants waited for her outside the door, Nenet gave her a questioning look.“Inform Meketaten I want her to come to the racetrack with me.” One of the servants hurried away.“Is everything okay, my princess?” Nenet asked as they walked.“Yes, things will be.” She handed her paints to another servant. “Take these back to my room.”“Would you require anything for the racetrack?”“No thank you, you can return to my room and wait on me.”“Overseer Tenre says I must accompany you everywhere,” Nenet repeated, after returning from her adventure in the city Tenre had given Nenet a good thrashing to remind her of her duties. She sent off the servants leaving just the two.Further in the harem, Meki met them with her own batch of servants following in tow. “You’re going to the racetrack?” her twin threaded an arm through her elbow and they walked together.“Yes.”“How did the painting go with Ahmose?”“Not good, he wanted to build a palace for me, he had our whole future planned out. When I hesitated, he told me to leave. We were not engaged but now we will never be.”“Let's go to the racetrack.” When they arrived Smenkhare and Nebk were already doing lazy laps in their chariots. Chucks of sand flew in the wake of their wheels as their horses’ snorts mixed with the boys’ laughter. They hadn’t noticed the girls’ presence nor the hot sun that beat down. Ahmose’s words rang in her ear and she turned to her sister.“Let's go.”“But we just got here,” Meki looked at her in confusion.“I want to go back.”“Mayati what’s wrong?”“Ahmose said I was a gateway to the prize that neither of them loved me. I don’t want to be just a gateway.”“That’s the way of things.”“Why? Father has no son, why can’t it be me that’s the heir?”“Because when women rule it means the dynasty is at an end. Your destiny is to be Lady of the Two Lands and the husband you choose will be Pharaoh.”“But I don’t have a choice.”“Don’t you? You are the oldest daughter of a Pharaoh who changed traditions that reach back to the beginning of time. You have a choice; ask our mother, and she will give him to you.”“Or you could marry Ahmose, we are twins, you have just as much claim to this power as I do.”“I have always been second, and I am at peace with that. Just make me one promise: Never marry me to anyone against my will.”“I promise.” Mayati practically pulled her sister back to the palace. A little later, she was washed, dressed, and wigged for dinner. She was thankful to finally have a room of her own and to finally be treated as a woman without a sidelock. Dinner was to be in her mother’s room tonight, and her servants followed her like flies around fresh bread as she walked down the corridors.“Are you ignoring me?” Smenkhare asked from behind her, she froze for a brief second before turning to him.“Why would you say that?”“You didn’t come to the race track,” his mouth pulled down slightly at one corner.“I was tired.”“Painting must have been very exhausting,” he huffed- he actually huffed. Was he really upset she didn’t come? she wondered.“It was, I didn’t think I would be much company afterwards. Maybe tomorrow though?”They kept it a secret the whole way through dinner, not that it needed to be but it was easier not to mention their planned activity. In fact, this evening wasn’t much for conservation from any of them, just the sound of the musicians at their trade and the noise of the cutlery against the plates. Later in her room Nenet approached her with a triumphant grin like when Bast was presented with the best pieces of beef. Kiya and her aunt were banished to Mennefer tonight. She was gone, or at least she would be soon, Aten be praised he has heard our prayers, Mayati thought
The horse looked at her as she stoked his neck, he moved his great head to point at his belly then looked at her expectantly. It took Mayati a moment before she understood and scratched the horse’s belly earning a content sigh. After a few moments, the beast stamped the ground to indicate her services were no longer required. After an affectionate pat to the stead, Smenkhare helped her up to the chariot. “You’re going to have to move into the middle,” he said a little bashful.

“Oh, can I not stay here?” She had always stood to one side of the chariot in the procession.

“This isn’t like the usual chariots you’re used to the weight will be off-balanced unless you’re in the middle.” She bit the inside of her cheek for a brief moment of embarrassment and moved to stand in front of him, his arms encasing her on either side. With a slight tug on the reins, the horses walked on. They silently walked around a lap of the arena, she felt oddly relaxed in his arms, peaceful even in a way eight-year-old her would have gagged at, even eleven-year-old her would have gagged at. She was all too happy to watch him leave the palace with his ‘mother’ but now he was different, she was different.

“Would you like to have a try?” he asked gently nudging her out of her thoughts. She took the reins from her, careful not to touch his hands. The horse immediately came to a halt. “Don’t pull too hard or he will think you want to stop, use a gentle hand like this,” his hands took hers and she stiffened slightly not used to this new interaction. He peeled her fingers off the leather, he was right she had been holding on too tight. He gently set them against her hand and pushed her fingers to the correct pressure.

“This feels too loose.”

“It’s the right amount, too much they will stop, just try and not let go.”

Easier said than done,

she thought as she gave a tentative tug on the reins and the horses started to walk again. She focused only on the reins in her hands and the horse up ahead, that she had forgotten about the boy behind her till he gently moved her hand to steer the horses around the bend. “Do you want to go a bit faster?”

Your job is to keep yourself safe for my sake and not racing is how you do it,

her mother’s voice rang in her ear. “No, I don’t want to.”

“Okay. Oh, no not racing speed, I just meant a trot it is only a little faster.” She nodded and handed him back the reins and gripped the front of the chariot. The horse immediately increased his pace and Mayati could feel the slight bounce of the chariot in his wake but it was not unpleasant in fact it was fun, she couldn’t even stop the smile on her face if she tried. They did a few laps in this direction and changed to go the opposite direction for a few more laps and oh how she didn’t want it to end, how she even wanted to go faster, to whizz around the track at top speeds like she was some wild cat on the hunt. All too soon the horse came to a stop so he would not become too overworked, Smenkhare had explained. He helped her down from the chariot, her body buzzed with aches and excitement. The master of horses took the reins to walk the horses back to the stables.

Up ahead a male servant stood awkwardly to the side, his eyes looking to Smenkhare and a letter in his shaking hands. “Forgive me for interrupting but I have an urgent letter for you, My Prince.” With a nod from Smenkhare, the servant handed over the letter and departed swiftly. Smenkhare’s eyes quickly scanned the contents.

“I have to go back to Waset tonight.”

“Why?” her chest fell, he had only just got here he couldn’t leave again.

“Tiye is ill, Iset said she wants me back in the city as soon as possible. I hope I will see you again soon?” he looked at her with defeat in his eyes.

“Yes, soon when Grandmother is recovered we’ll see each other again. May the Aten give you a safe journey home.” They smiled sadly at each other and then he silently walked her back to the palace, he gave her a look as they parted on their respective corridors, a look that spoke of sadness but also of something else, something unable to be said. It tore her insides apart if he’s pretending as Ahmose claims he is doing too good at it.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The sun had begun its descent as the royal barrage came into dock. Around them the city still bustled unaffected by evening prayers, merchants loitered outside the temples still keen to sell their wares to patrons, citizens moved around the street visible from the water on their way to pubs and music halls or to visit others. All without a care in the world, clearly Waset did not have the same restrictions as the capital. Mayati thought as she watched them, her legs ached as she stood, grateful to finally move after the long journey upriver. Ankie and Meki finished their game. Quiet little Nef awoke next to her loud sister Tasherit, the elder sister snorted and awoke from her sound sleep, hungry and grumpy. Mayati fussed over Nef, straightening her delicate dress, shaking the wrinkles out of it, promising the silent girl they’d eat once they got inside. After a once over of her sisters, she led the little band onto the shore, their servants and medjay following in behind.Mayati smiled despite herself as she entered the palace garden, she missed the bigger gardens of the Malkata palace, the deep pools that she spent most of her youngest years splashing in to keep cool. Ahead of her stood her aunt Iset, like a statue against the gardens. Mayati gulped as she moved towards the older woman, trying desperately to stop her hands from shaking as she held onto Nef’s smaller one.Iset’s face lit up as they approached, Mayati led her sisters in a collective bow, and she dared to look at her proud aunt’s face. Would she still hold a grudge after all this time? She wondered as she looked upon her aunt’s face glowing in the orange light of the setting sun, lines beginning to appear around her eyes.“Mayati, if you still go by the nickname my father gave you?” Silently the younger girl nodded. Iset stepped forward, her hand cupping Mayati’s face “Look how you’ve grown, both of you Meki.” Her other hand cupped her sister’s face. “I shall have to keep you two hidden or all the boys in the city will be at our door.” All three laughed at the prospect. Their aunt pulled back looking to the younger princesses. “And who are these ones?”Meki took charge pointing to Ankie. “This is Ankhesenpaaten.” The younger girl bowed towards her elder.“I remember you, although you were very young and constantly stealing sweets from the table.” Ankie blushed, turning her face away.“This is Neferneferuaten Tasherit,” Meki continued. “And Neferneferure.” Nef was delicate in her bow, contrasting Tasherbit’s reluctant bow, too hungry, bored and proud to do the task.“You’re all welcome, I have had rooms prepared and dinner will be served soon, I am sure you are hungry.” The younger girls nodded enthusiastically. Mayati looked down the line of her aunts’ servants looking for one face in particular.“Is our governor unable to greet us?” Meki teased, Mayati glared at her, hoping Iset would miss it.“He was regrettably unable to join us; he had a meeting with the council. Please follow me.” Meki hadn’t let her forget Smenkhare’s appointment to Governor of Waset while Tiye was ill.The girls followed Iset into the palace, Mayati elbowed her twin who just laughed it off. The memories flowed back to her as the dimming brightness of the sun gave way to the warm glow inside the buildings, the buzz of servants came to a familiar halt as they walked through. Most of them Mayati did not recognise, but a familiar face would appear scattered here and there. Iset led the girls through the complex nature of the harem, which was not as clean-cut as the Riverside Palace. The corridors reached far and wide, expanded over the years to allow for the increase in the number of women housed and in recent years to connect the Main palace to grandmother’s own palace. The harem and female apartments were located within this section, it was so large it had its own harbour which the girls had entered.Mayati remembered running through these corridors, hiding in their recesses while Meki searched to find her. Most of the time, Meki would give up, bored of the game long before her sister. They walked up the large steps, and as they rounded the corner, she knew exactly where she was. A little beyond was the large nursery, and the rooms Iset directed for Meki and herself were once Nefertiti’s, in these rooms, Mayati and Meki had been a babe while their Grandfather was on the throne. It had changed little, the lotus flowers that decorated the walls looked so similar to the ones she had painted on her walls in the Riverside palace.“Please settle in, and do not hesitate if there is anything you need. I will have it done.” Mayati felt guilty thinking her aunt was mad at her; in fact, she seemed to have forgotten the whole thing. “Food is ready for you. After you can visit my mother, it would be good for her to see you.” There was a distance to her voice. Nef had the whole nursery to herself with her Menat although Mayati knew her little sister would climb into her own bed. Ankie and Tasherit shared another next to them, Meki and Mayati made to enter their mother’s old rooms when Iset spoke again. “Mayati, join me for dinner in my chambers.” It was not a request.“As you wish.” Mayati bowed her head slightly as Iset smiled and left with her attendants to return to their daily duties. What does she want? She thought, from the look on her sister’s face, Meki had the same thought.With full bellies, the girls followed the harem overseer Huya to their grandmother’s room. Tiye’s rooms were large with separate rooms for dining and an audience chamber. Past them was Tiye’s large bedroom, their aunt Henuttaneb by her side. Doctor priests wearing lion masks scurried around the former Queen, some were burning prayers to send to the lion-headed Sekhmet and the choir of female singers sung to Aten, all serving Tiye’s health.The former queen was frail in bed. Her face was more lined than the last time Mayati had seen her, but her curly hair was still newly dyed red and framed her face in a peaceful sleep. The reports over the last eight months had brought the news of Tiye’s steady decline but seeing her right now Mayati was shocked by just how sick her grandmother was, far from the proud and sometimes scary woman who strictly upheld the rules of the harem in her youth. On a table not far from her bed stood the tall crown of two long god-tipped ostrich feathers. The gold base was carved with symbols of Hathor bathed in the rays of the Aten, and the snake head protruded out the front, offering the wearer protection against the Evil Eye.“Mother,” Henuttenab’s voice croaked from lack of use, Tiye’s eyes opened slightly. “Akentaten’s daughters are here.”“Girls, come closer let me see you better,” Tiye smiled but her eyes did not open fully. “Is your father coming too?”The girls were silent until finally, Meki spoke. “Father could not leave the Capital Lady Grandmother.” Two single tears fell down Tiye’s cheeks.“Of course, he wouldn’t come.”“Hush Het, he is Pharaoh that is above anything.” Tiye’s voice was barely above a whisper, breathy and strained. Tiye then held out a shaking hand to the girls.“May the Aten always keep you with us Grandmother,” Mayati stepped forward first to kiss her grandmother’s hand for the rest of the girls to follow. Her sisters repeated the wish apart from Nef who touched the elder lady’s face. “She can not speak,” Mayati quickly spoke, trying to excuse her younger sister.“Thank you little one, may the Aten always shine on your pure soul.” Nef made a sign against her heart.“She says she loves you, My Lady,” Mayati interpreted.“I love you too, all of you. I am glad you came before I join my husband in the Halls of Paradise.”“Mother, do not say those things, do not leave me, not yet.”“Ssh my sun-faced girl. Time is something we can not bend to our will,” Tiye looked to the younger princesses. “You may return to your chambers. I am tired. I will sleep a while.”****After washing the journey from her body, a fresh Mayati followed Huya to her aunt’s chambers. It could have been the same from years ago or new; Mayati couldn’t remember. Laughter caught her attention. Looking down, she saw the girls of the harem playing some game, one being blindfolded. Her arms reached out in front of her, grabbing at the air while the rest evaded her touch.“Princess?” The Overseer Huya asked, worry on his face.“I’m fine; we can’t keep my aunt waiting.” But she wasn’t fine, her stomach clenched, maybe earlier was just an act to lure her to some punishment for all those years ago. She rubbed her hands against her dress, desperate to rid herself of the sweat on them. Before Mayati knew it she stood outside her aunt’s door. Mayati managed to get a steading breath before the doors opened and she was alone before her aunt. She couldn’t do anything, not without my father-and mother’s wrath.“Come sit here. Look at you, you look pale child.” Mayati tried to smile, her aunt motioned for her to sit beside her while the servants brought them dinner, the smell of food hit Mayati and her mouth began to water. She quickly dived into her meat, burning her tongue in the process, served her right. Her aunt took no notice, or at least made no show if she did, eating her own dinner in tiny bites. Soon both women were finished as the servants cleared up and poured more wine into their cups.“You and your sisters have grown so fast; it seems only yesterday that Meki stole your paints and painted over the walls and the medjay.” Both women laughed over their cups.“Grandmother was quite furious if I remember,” Mayati’s smile turned a little sad at the thought of her grandmother.“Father found it comic; he managed to turn her around quickly,” Iset said, filling both their cups.“I miss Grandfather. May the Aten give him rest.” Mayati said, the laughter dying.“May the Aten will it, Mother will join him soon and they will be happy together.”“Do you think so?”“The doctors do their best but I fear it is just the time appointed for her.” Iset looked pointy at Mayati. “What age are you now?”“Fifteen, My Princess.”“And still not married?” Mayati tucked a piece of her wig behind her ear.“Our Lord and my Great Mother want the best match for me.”“Or perhaps you will wither like a flower in a vase as is the fate of most princesses of the blood.”“You are starting to sound like my sister.”“I’m afraid I sound like many second sisters. My hope is she can be as content as I am.”“The King’s Brother, Governor of Waset,” the booming voice of the medjay rang as both ladies rose to meet the smiling face of Smenkhare. Her eyes followed him as walked towards them, she could feel her heart banging against her chest. She hoped no one could hear it. She peeled her eyes away as he respectfully kissed Iset’s hand.“Smenkhare, you remember Mayati. Look how beautiful she has become.” Mayati could feel the heat rise to her face, still not brave enough to raise her head. In front of her eyes, she saw feet come into view. She slowly raised her lids to see him standing in front of her, he gently reached out for her hand to kiss as well, his lips were warm against her cold hand, I wonder what his lips would feel like against mine, she gently shook her head to rid herself of the thoughts.“Forgive me for not being able to welcome you when you arrived. I hope your journey was pleasant.” Her eyes moved between his, and a new confidence lit in her. She noticed he still hadn’t let go of her hand.“Thank you, it was no trouble at all.” He took a step away from her, letting go of her hand.“If you’ll both excuse me, I have urgent work that requires my attention. I hope to speak with you again Princess before you leave.”“I would like that when you’re not too busy of course.” He grinned at her comment before leaving, relieving those damned dimples to her, the small reminders of youth upon his face.“Our Lord can be assured Smenkhare brings honour to his position, even after so little time.”“This is no doubt of that My Princess.”“You look tired child, you should rest. I will see you upon the morning.”“Sleep well, Aunt.” Mayati bowed and exited. That went better than I expected, she thought as she climbed into bed, Meki was already fast asleep, Mayati could only hope her sister’s snoring wouldn’t keep her up. Luckily for her, her sleep was only broken once, Mayati didn’t even open her eyes as she wrapped her arms around Nef.***The smell of fresh bread woke Mayati in the morning. Meki was already gone, probably keen to see the waking town. The female overseer had mentioned something about new stalls at the market. Not that Mayati was listening too much to the older lady, she just wished her sister had waited for her. What was she to do without her twin in this strange place? With Nef in hand, she explored the twisting walkways of the harem, running her hands through the hanging bolts of cloth, in every colour as it led through the harem. Nef danced among them, spinning in the greens and twirling in the blues. It was darker than this harem than at the Capitol Palace, the ceiling above her head was closed in, it made it feel dark and prison-like with just the oil lamps to light her way. They continued their walk down if she remembered correctly, this was the way to the gardens. She heard noises up ahead and decided to follow them in the hope it would bring them out of the darkness.With a final pullback of the cloth, the darkness gave way to a bright and noisy walkway. Mayati stood above a large courtyard, populated with many soldiers below. This was the courtyard that separated the male-dominated world of Grandfather's main palace, the home of many nameless officials with many different job titles from the female world of the harem. The clang of swords hitting off one another filled the air while the sunlight bounced off their polished bronze helmets. They formed a circle as they sparred against each other. The leader approached the circle, with a long curved sword in his hand, clearly now his turn. She followed his form as he dodged and attacked. It wasn’t hard to tell who it was hidden under the helmet, the quality of the armour alone was enough to mark Smenkhare with a target.“You’re not being very subtle,” Mayati whizzed around to see Meki smirking behind her. Quickly Mayati’s mind worked as her twin came to stand beside her.“I’m inspecting the troops like Father asked,” Mayati straightened up, trying to appear as regal as possible, Nef continued to watch over the balcony just tall enough for her eyes to poke over.“Father has no interest in troops unless they’re coming to kill him. You like him,” she teased. Mayati blushed. “That’s good, you will have to marry him someday, and you might as well like him.”“You really think it’ll come to that,” Mayati didn’t dare to hope, but the suggestion still sent her belly a flutter.“Mother has six girls and none of our brothers have survived. After Father, it stands to see if Nachtpaaten or Smenkhare will be our next Pharaoh. Your courtship with Ahmose was a disaster but it doesn’t rule out Nachtpaaten. Of course, if Smenkhare does take the throne, the question still remains who would be beside him on the throne? Beketaten is still unmarried, her claim while not as strong as yours could still tip the scales.”“Where is she?” Mayati had only realised she had seen her youngest aunt anywhere, in truth she was glad to be spared from her aunt’s bullying.“I heard from the overseer that she is visiting the temples in the North,” Meki rolled her eyes.“Do you believe that?” The clash of bronze added a deadly dimension to their conversation. The twins had always been raised to know the way the royalty worked. If their father died without an heir one of their uncles would climb onto his throne. If she didn’t marry Smenkhare she could be forgotten in the sea of women, too valuable of a piece to be married off.“I will outwardly. What did Iset want at dinner last night?”“To ask why I am still unmarried.”“She may have the same idea, marrying you would ensure Smenkhare’s claim over our uncle.”“Why would she be focused on me? Surely Beketaten would make more sense to her, her sister would be loyal to her.”“Beketaten is older though. Maybe she’s worried she wouldn’t be as fertile.”“Does she think she can control me?” Mayati scrunched her nose in disgust. She would never bow to Iset’s will in the same way as her mother.“Maybe. She would be the King’s Mother, the most powerful woman in the world.”“Second after the Great Royal Wife. Besides, Mother would not let her get that powerful.”“Do you think Iset would let Mother live long enough?” Seeing Mayati’s shocked face, she continued “I’m only saying what we’re both thinking.”Mayati turned back to the sparing men to distract herself. One man lay on the floor, the long curved sword pointed at his neck. The victor above him removed his helmet, sweating under the heat of the mock battle. She could see Meki looking at her but she didn’t care as she looked down at them, Smenkhare sensing her there raised his face to Mayati. Suddenly aware she was staring she stepped back from the balcony embarrassed. Meki laughed sweetly as she led her sisters back through the maze of corridors. ***The next day Mayati at last made her way to the gardens, one of the palace servants pointed her in the right direction. She wanted to know how to bring the two younger sisters later, Nef was so excited about the lily pools the day before. Her sister had quite the gift of turning the lily leaves into wreaths and diadems. She absentmindedly played with the golden rings on her fingers; grateful she had taken the stupid bells out of her hair as she walked towards the garden, those blasted things always annoyed her as she walked.Raising her head she was shocked to see Smenkhare sitting on the bench beside the water pools. She froze in her place. His head was buried in his scrolls, perhaps she could escape, and return in a nicer dress, and prettier makeup. Then why am I still here? She asked herself turning on her heel; Smenkhare looked up to her, equally shocked. “Mayati?” She froze in place, turning to face him.“Sorry, I didn’t mean to bother you,” she slowly turned back to him.“You didn't, looks like you found me hiding from my council.”“Yes,” she blushed. The scrolls dropped to the ground as he stood and walked to her. Mayati focused her eyes on the water, in embarrassment or maybe she didn’t want him to be satisfied that he sent her heart a flutter.“Or maybe you wanted to see me easily defeat my men again.” Her wide eyes shot up, he wore his stupid smirk and folded his arms in a way that made them look bigger. She opened her mouth but words did not come and instead settled with giving him a push.“You used to do that a lot,” he laughed.“Do what?” it was her turn to cross her arms, she strolled closer to the water pools. Removing her sandals she dipped her toes in the cool water, thankful for the refresh from the heat in her body.“Push me around,” she could sense him watching her but she tried to keep herself calm. Mother wouldn’t deny her if she asked.“No, I didn’t.”“No, you did, you were a very bossy child.” She bit her lip trying to stop from laughing.“If I pushed you it was because you deserved it,”“Deserved it?”“You were mean to me when we were young.” He joined her at the water’s edge. She tried not to look at him, using the reflective surface of the water to see his blurry approach.“I was mean!” She wasn’t sure if he was pretending or generally shocked. “You pushed me into this pool when we were kids, that’s how I got this scar,” he pointed to the faint line on his forehead.“You were scarred by a young girl, what an injury to your ego,” she giggled. The water lapped at her ankles, wetting the end of her dress. He moved closer to her, she could see the glint in his eyes. He came closer to her, balancing so close to the water's edge. His shadow blocked out the sun above her, his mouth curled up like a viper ready to strike. She pushed him into the pool, sending lilies everywhere and splashing her in the process. He broke the water and set her with a determined look.She turned and ran back into the palace, her laughter and the slap of her wet feet against the stone filled the air. She could hear him behind her, once inside she knew where to hide. A little down the corridor was a nock in the wall just big enough to hide her from view. A servant walked past, startled at her appearance, Mayati placed a finger to her lips to shoo her off. She could hear his heavier wet footsteps as he entered the corridor. She bit down hard on her lips to stop from giggling, it was a perfect spot, tried and tested from years of hide and seek.He stalked closer to her, she could see his shadow creep on the wall. She wondered if he would find her or simply walk on.“Found you!” He shouted jumping in her spot, trapping her in the alcove. He was mostly dry now, but droplets fell down his sculpted face. Mayati’s chest heaved as she giggled using his chest to balance herself. He looked over her face, from her eyes to her lips as they both moved in close. “What about Ahmose?” Smenkhare asked, gently taking her chin in his hand.“Who knows,” Mayati smiled, their lips so close to touching.“Forgive me, My Prince, the council is in position for your meeting.” The young servant interrupted them, sounding unphased by the position he found his master in. They pulled back, sharing the same disappointed look.“Sorry, I have to go, but meet me for dinner?” She nodded and he was gone with the young servant who hadn’t realised who she was. Just some harem girl for his master to take in the shadows.***She finished applying the last of her perfume to her neck, the kohl on her eyes was refreshed to make them appear as big as possible. She was not at a station to have her own jar of golden powder so she hoped the water lily petals she had added to her bath would suffice. Meki had yet to return to their room, so Mayati had some peace from her sister’s teasing.She smiled at herself in the polished bronze mirror fixing a twisted nefer bead. Meki entered with the rest of her sisters, the host dressed in plain yet well-made evening dresses. Her twin looked her over, taking notice of the effort Mayati had clearly put in but it was Ankie who beat her to the punch. “You look nice sister.”“You do, I guess the dinner the other night went better than you said, are you and Iset best of friends now,” Meki teased.“Why?”“Iset invited us to have dinner at her table.”“Tonight?”“Yes unless you were dressing up for another reason.”Heat crawled up her neck. “No, I just wanted to look nice,”“Oh really, you didn’t put this much effort in this morning. And come to think of it, you seemed very happy when you came back from the gardens.” Mayati could feel the heat creep onto her face under her sister’s questioning.“Well if we are to have dinner with Iset, we best not keep her waiting.” Mayati waved them on.Meki gave her a look and led her sisters out of their shared room. Nef grabbed Mayati’s hand, a bright smile on her face, Mayati smiled back and they took up the rear. She was in the small corridor overlooking the harem lodgings, a girl was dressed in a see-through white dress, her natural hair shone encircled by a plain golden circlet. Surrounding her, girls of the harem threw rose petals around her and the small group followed the female overseer out of the courtyard and to the only place a harem girl would go. Mayati’s stomach dropped.“What are you looking at Mayati?” Ankie asked.“Hurry up, I’m hungry,” Tasherbit complained.“Nothing, let us go.” Mayati barely paid attention during dinner, she was aware of the conversation between her aunt and her sisters but she listened to none of them. She was supposed to go to dinner, so why was she here and not in his chambers while some nameless girl was? It was stupid to think that it wouldn’t happen, of course, the harem was here for one reason just as her father had his own harem. Seeing it with her own eyes, however, was another thing altogether.“Mayati?” Iset broke through her thoughts. “Are you okay dear you are just staring at your food.”“Nothing is wrong, My Princess.”“I heard you went to the gardens today.”“Yes, it was good to see them again,”“They are impressive, forgive me, my brother built a beautiful palace in the Capital, but nothing can compare to the gardens at Malkata. My father built them for my Mother.”“He must have loved her very much,” Ankie said dreamingly.“He did. She was just an ordinary harem girl when she arrived. Her mother was a priestess in the temple when she became known to Mutemwiya, it was she who chose Tiye for her son. Tiye was a girl of no great birth but she was able to capture the heart of the most powerful man on earth,” Iset spoke proudly.Mayati chewed on the inside of her cheek. “My mother also captured the heart of the most powerful man in the world, she rose higher than any harem girl in history.”“It's something we should be cautious against in case these girls get too big of a head. The harem needs no more Nefertitis.”“Well Love and ambition can sometimes come in hand, but order is the most important thing within these walls,” Meki tried to smooth the strange atmosphere in the room.“Indeed,” Iset smiled. “So how is my brother?”“He is well, how did things go during the Menefer negotiations, I know Amun priests tried to attack Father?” Meki asked.“I wasn’t there, just My Lady Mother and Beketaten were present but they say the negotiations went well. Smenkhkare was still torn up about things that forced him to leave the capital. I believe Mayati, you know of his promise to the shopkeeper, so he went to Menefer to plead both cases. It was lucky he did to be able to defend my brother from the attack.”“Aten smile upon our Governor for that,” Ankie said.“Indeed. My Lord Brother saw he was innocent and the shopkeeper received back his lands due to him.”“That is great for them both.” Mayati smiled. In truth, she had forgotten all about the shopkeeper, but Smenkhare had not. Musicians and dancers were brought into the chamber for their entertainment, but all Mayati could only focus on was the girl she had seen. Mother hadn’t yet expanded the complexes of the acts that took place within those rooms, but she knew whatever happened, the hope was always that the girl would leave with a babe in her belly.She looked to the dancers instead to refocus her thoughts. The girls moved in sync to both the music and each other, each step caused the bells on their belts to jingle. The scarves they wore on their wrists floated gently in the air, bright and colourful snaps to punctuate the beats of the music. Their hips swayed, the most intimate parts of their bodies covered only by beads, adding their own music to the ensemble. Watching them like this it was easy to see why the dancers were the ones most favoured by Pharaohs.Tasherbit jumped from her seat and joined them, the dancer beside her simply smiled and continued in her movement as Tasherbit followed. Ankie jumped up too and danced beside another dancer, her thin arms delicate in their movement even with no scarves, her wrists and fingers perfectly placed.Iset laughed with her nieces and the musicians began an upbeat tune. Ankie and Tasherbit sped up their movements keeping up in time with the professional dancers, although with less polish. “Meki!” Ankie called.Meki obliged her little sister. Unlike the younger sisters, Meki was able to show off her mastery of the fast upbeat song. Each movement was precise and graceful, each arm raise, and each shake of her hips was perfect with the beat. It showed how much practice her younger sisters needed. Nef was in fits of silent laughter, her chest shaking and she didn’t bother hiding her bright smile behind her small hand. She turned shiny big dark eyes to her, the words in them were so apparently she didn’t need to say.“Go ahead,” Mayati smiled down at her. Nef shook her head and pointed at her. Before Mayati could object Nef stood and pulled on her hand. Mayati wanted to hide in the back but the dancers as one took a step back in respect. The song was a little slower than the one before but was still too fast for Mayati’s liking. The dancer beside her raised her arms up and then brought them down in one fast diagonal line, Mayati copied a couple of seconds too late, her arms came down harder than she expected and winced when they hit her hips. The dancer did four jumps and bumped into Mayati a step behind on the last one.The princess mumbled a sorry and moved further away, Nef and Tashberbit were content to jump around in time with music simply, Ankie wasn’t perfect but applied grace to every move while Meki showed off her masterly. At last, the musicians put down their instruments for the last time.“Well done,” Iset clapped. “How talented you are. You must be tired after that, I hadn’t realised the time off to bed all of you.” Mayati was thankful for the end; her heartbeat was high, her breath short, and an uncomfortable cramp poked at her side. Nef was so tired she slept in her room with her menat the whole night, but Mayati chewed over the thoughts in her head. She knew what she had to do, what she needed to do. She swallowed the nervous lump in her throat looking at Meki's sleeping form. I’m not gonna like this, she groaned to herself before finally finding sleep.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

“Meki can you teach me to dance,” she asked her twin upon the morning light.“To not repeat your embarrassment from last night,” Meki teased.“Sort of.”“Sure when we get back to the Capital I’ll find you the dance teacher in the harem,” she brushed the hair on her short red wig.“I meant for tonight.”“Tonight?” she stopped in her movements.“I was meant to have dinner with Smenkhare last night, then some girl goes instead.”“Well, I don’t think they had dinner.”“What did they do?”“Do you really want to know?” Mayati nodded. Meki moved to her twin's bed, their menats both still slept soundly on their pallets by the foot of their bed. “A man will start by kissing the girl, then they will disrobe and go to bed.” Meki chewed on her lower lip. “The man must place his rod within the woman so that she may become with child.”“Would that not hurt?” her nose crinkled at the thought.“It can but after a while, it should get better.”“How do you know?”“Mut told me,” Meki pointed to her menat. “She had a love before she came to Father’s harem.” Mayati chewed on her cheek. So that’s what the girl was doing last night, then a thought occurred to Mayati.“But Mut doesn’t have a child.”“She says sometimes it can take more than once and there are medicines that can stop a woman from becoming pregnant. Now why do you want to learn how to dance?”“To make him want me.”“You are the daughter of the Pharaoh, he will want you.”“I want him to want me, not who I am.”“Very well, I’ll try my best, I can’t give you gifts the Aten doesn’t want for you, first we need breakfast.” Meki woke their menats, Mut was mortified but the twins assured her they had woken earlier than usual. Not long later servants from the kitchens brought a platter of breads and fruits with rose water to wash the sleep from their mouths. The sounds of the palace waking up, the smells of bread travelled from the harem kitchens, this palace was so big it had two kitchens to feed everyone that lived and worked here.“Have you thought about how you would get into his chambers?” Meki asked. Both girls changed into their day dresses.“We need to keep it quiet, if anyone gets wind and it gets to the overseers Iset will know and put a stop to it. I think she organised last night so I couldn’t have dinner with Smenkhare.”“Good, although we will need to know he doesn’t have any plans tonight.”“The keeper of his chambers should know. How do we ask without it looking suspicious?”Meki thought for a second. “I will go, my path will be more open than any servant and I could say I’m lost.”“Should I go with you?”“No, you will need to practise and prepare,” Meki brushed the crumbs from her lap. “ Come on. Let's start.”“Do I have to do it to music?”“Will you bring a troop with you to seduce Smenkhare?”“No,” Mayati blushed.“Besides, keeping to the beat is not your strength. To begin, try not to be so nervous, it will show and affect your movements.” Mayati took a shaky breath, then another and another. “Okay, arms keep them light and gracefully. Now start with them in the air and cross your hands over your face.”Mayati did as she said. “Not like that, you’re like an elephant. Watch me.” Meki started with her arms straight up in the air, she slowly brought them down, crossed them at the top of her bald head and stroked her cheeks with the back of her hands.“Is that okay, it's not too-” she trailed off not sure of the right word.“You got to show yourself off, make him think of you.”“Who are we talking about?” Mut asked.“Mayati’s in love with Smenkhare. She won’t admit it but it's pretty obvious.”“What, it is? Why didn’t you say something?”“Cause you needed to realise for yourself.”“Is it a good idea for you to do this? It could be dangerous, My Princess,” Mut asked. Across from her, Nenet nodded.“Yes it could be, but I’ll do it. Meki what’s next?”“Loosen your hips, let the rhythm flow through your body from head to toe. Everything has to move like a snake against the desert. Let them sway.” She stopped and rummaged through her belongings, pulling out two shawls. “This isn’t perfect but for now it’ll do,” she tied them to her sister’s wrist.“What do I do with these?”“Start from the top.” Mayati raised her hands, and the shawls fell onto her face. She blew them away, but they swung back into her face as she twisted her hands, the shawls twisted around themselves until both hands were struck in their hold. She tried to pull her hands apart to no avail.“Are these really necessary?”“Yes,” Meki blew out, “Mut could you get me some.” The menet left at once to carry it out.“Nenet, will you gather things for my bath,” Mayati asked as Meki untied her from the shawl’s hold. “Can we try it without the scarves for now?”“Okay, so arms and keep your hips moving, then continue your hands from your face down your neck and body to your waist. Slowly though draw his eyes to you, let him see you before he undresses.”“How do you know this dance?”“I spend enough time in the dancer halls to see the dances they do to try and attract the eye of Pharaoh.”“I’ve never seen this dance before.”“It's a secretive dance, they only do it during entertainments only for the Pharaoh. The group of girls do it, and Pharaoh will pick the one he likes best for the night.” Mayati’s mouth made a silent ‘O’. “Though it has been a while since Mother has organised one of those.”She practised over and over again until Meki called her to a stop. “Now extend your arms out towards him, bring them back to your chest and spin slowly.” Mayati did as she was instructed and wobbled in her spin. Over and over she practiced the moves.“Next, pretend I am him. I want you to walk towards me and walk around me, make sure to touch him, his chest, his arm, his back as you do.” Mayati followed her sister’s instructions. “Make sure you keep eye contact, always keep his gaze.”Mayati tried to meet her sister’s eyes but instead burst out laughing. “Sorry, okay again,” she said, but as soon as she lifted her eyes, she started laughing again. “Do I have to look him in the eyes?”“No you don’t have to, I mean he is surrounded by hundreds of girls who can’t look him in the eyes, even in his private chamber they would be too scared to look him in the eyes. They miss out that before they hold his heart they must first hold his eyes.”Mayati snapped up her eyes to meet her sister’s. Determined, she spun around her twin, like her falcon on a hunt, trying to focus on her prize. Nenet and Mut returned just as Mayati stopped prowling, feeling dizzy.“My Princess, your bath is ready for tonight. No one will think anything of you wanting a late bath.” Mayati nodded. This palace had a large bathhouse shared only by the royal princesses and Tiye. Mut brought over the scarves.“Is there any news on Tiye yet?” Mayati asked, taking a sip from her water goblet.“Nothing yet, the Princess Hettenunab still hasn’t left her side.”“She’ll make herself sick along with her mother,” Mayati frowned.“Similarly you two should go out, even to the gardens.” It may look a little odd for you to be in your room all day.” Mut said.“Good idea, let's have lunch down there with our sisters and then practise after.”“Meki we forgot about Morning prayers this morning,” Mayati’s voice was alarmed, how could they even forget sure a thing, oh by the Aten.“Calm down, once is not going to kill us. Come we will head down to the temple for midday prayers then to the gardens.” The menat applied the kohl to the girl’s eyes and helped attach their wigs. Meki favoured the short wigs similar to their mother’s atop her bald head. While Mayati preferred a longer wig to her shoulders to cover the small bit of hair Mayati preferred to keep. Since finally cutting her sidelock off and with the arrival of her moon’s blood a year ago, she had let her hair grow but it had yet to pass her ears.The palace temple to Aten was smaller than the one in the capital. It sat beside the much larger temple to Sobek, the crocodile-headed monster of war dedicated to Grandmother. It lay still while the Aten temple, although smaller, buzzed with activity. The choir of singers praised the Great Aten with their beautiful voices as the priest led the ceremony, his praises always channelled towards their father, only he could communicate with the Aten alone. Their sisters were already adding their voices to the choir, Iset and her sisters or Smenkhare were not.As the day started to turn to night, a bubble of nerves started to form inside Mayati’s stomach. She hadn’t had a chance to practise with the scarves, what if she got tangled again? She had no time, not if she wanted to get there in time. Meki had found out from Nebk, the keeper of his chamber, that Smenkhare was to have dinner with his council and then retire alone to his chamber. She had to be prepared in case Iset sent another girl to his bed.The royal bath house was empty when she entered, it was a large room covered in paintings of fields of flowers, large candles bounced orange light off the walls and a fragrance of lilies filled the air. It reminded Mayati of her mother’s rooms, how would her mother feel when she found out when she returned to the Capital- cause she would find out, Nefertiti always finds out. She put it from her mind as she slipped into the steamy water, the rose petals bobbed on the surface around her. Nenet scrubbed her body with soft, sweet-smelling oils.“In these cases, the women usually have spells henned on their bodies to make them more likely to conceive but it would raise suspicion to get the woman to do it for you. However, I prepared this for you.” Nenet pulled a small cylinder of linen.“What does it do?” Mayati asked, holding it between thumb and finger.“Well, you place it inside of you and it stops you from conceiving a child.” In shock, Mayati dropped it. “You don’t have to go through it if you're scared.”“I want to. I want him, and this will force my parent's hand.”“Are you sure of that?”“Yes, and if I’m the first woman to have his child they will have to marry us. Thank you but I don’t need it.” She gestured to the linen. “Let's finish, I have to go soon.”Mayati’s stomach did flips. Nerves and excitement fluttered inside her, and she couldn’t control the smile on her face. She wanted to kiss him after their interruption the day before. Nenet rolled a coarse stone over her legs and under her arms to rid her of the hair there. Her legs felt silky to her touch, and she giggled a little at the sensation. Nenet helped her out of the bath and helped her dress into the best red dress Mayati had brought with her.Back in her room, Nenet painted her eyes with colour and kohl. Luckily Mayati had packed a necklace of nefer beads and placed her seshed on her wig. Her hand shook as she applied her perfume to her neck. The scarves were annoying to attach to her wrist, they were so light that they blew away when Nenet tried to fit them into her bracelet. Her breath was shaky as Meki entered the room.“You look nice.”“Thank you,” Mayati beamed, her nerves melting away just a little at her sister’s compliment.“Mut was able to sneakily get you this.” Meki gestured towards the jar in her menat’s hands, inside it was filled with a white liquid. Mayati eyebrows scrunched.“My Princess, it's for your lower area to make the act easier for you,” Mut explained. The older one seemed uncomfortable being part of this but carefully applied the cold liquid when Nenet shrank away. Mayati shook out her dress and wiggled, trying not to let the liquid touch her thighs.“Will I need this every time?”“No, your body will produce its own but the harem girls get this to help, especially for the first time.” Mayati nodded, absorbing it all.“What’s that?” She asked Meki, her long fingers playing with the white cloth in her hand.“It's a mask, I thought it would be easier if no one saw your face.”“Good idea.” She nodded and her twin tightened it to her face. “I think I’m ready.”“Let's go. Oh importantly if we are stopped don’t speak, we can pass you off as some girl that I’m sending to the governor’s bed. No one will argue with Nefetiti’s daughter and by the time Iset finds out you will already be there.” Mayati swallowed the hard lump in her face, her heart was beating ecstatically and she had not even got in there.Meki led the way down the darker corridors with Mut in behind. Without her menat, Mayati had less chance of being recognized. The noise of the harem quieted as they followed the changing cloths, they became a shade of rich green to indicate the corridor leading to the Governor’s rooms. Luckily they managed to sneak along the empty corridors without bumping into the overseers.Up ahead, Nebk stood at the door. He was a man the same age as Smenkhare, with the lighter skin of the citizens of the sea cities. He had short black hair and the beginning of a beard on his cheek. He smiled at their approach. “Well, what do we have here, My Princess?”“A surprise for the Governor.”“Well, he will be surprised after all.” He smiled a knowing smile and motioned for the medjay to open the door.Her heart was loud in her ears as she entered the doors, it was loud she almost didn’t hear the soft close behind her. Smenkhare looked up from his scrolls and Mayati resisted the urge to look away. Hold his gaze, she thought as her eyes focused on his through the soft cloth around them. He looked her over from his seat at his desk, would he dismiss her outright? she thought. Her chest fluttered. With one last shaky breath, her arms raised above her head. The scarves tickled her chin, and her hands lowered over her face, but her right arm was slightly faster. She tried to correct and instead, her right was too slow down her neck. “No, no, no,” she whispered under her breath.Hips, she thought unexpectedly and started to move them back and forth in a way she hoped he found pleasing. She slowly dragged the scarf down her body and stopped, it was struck on her nefer necklace. “Oh no.” She said to herself, breaking eye contact she tried to untie the delicate fabric from the chain.“Let me help you,” Smenkhare crossed the room to her. His larger hands weren’t anymore better than hers but they still felt nice against hers. Her eyes met his again as the fabric came loose and fell to the floor between them. She suddenly remembered the next part of the dance and placed a hand on his chest, her fingers barely brushed the fabric of his tunic as she moved around his back, his head followed hers as much as it could without breaking his neck. At his other shoulder, one hand gently cupped her cheek, bringing her closer to him.“I know it's you from the bad dancing alone,” his voice was deeper, and his eyes darker. She flushed, and their foreheads touched. A laugh passed between them.“You let me keep going.” The mask came away from her face with a gentle tug of the string, it joined the scarf at her feet.“Cause it was entertaining.” Their heads tilted and finally, his lips were on hers. Soft and impossibly sweet, he was gentle as one hand encircled her waist, pushing her against his chest. Mayati’s hands stayed frozen on his shoulders too scared to move them and ruin the moment. Around her the world seemed to stop, all she could focus on was the sensation of their lips moving together. How good it felt to have his hand cradling her face, how much she wanted to stay in this moment.Testing her self-control, she moved her hand to cup his cheek, hoping he liked it too. His lips curved up against hers, causing her to smile. Unfortunately, it broke the rhythm of their kiss. Using the break, Mayati removed her hand from his shoulder to her own and started to undo the ties at her shoulder strap. His hand sharply wrapped around her, causing her to pause. “We can’t.”“I want to,” she tried to move to kiss him again but he held her at arm’s length.“I don’t. Not like this.”“Like what?”“With your, parent’s permission.” His face turned hot and he detangled himself from her.“You need my parent’s permission to bed me?” her laugh came out strained.“You’re the Pharaoh's daughter, not some harem girl. I don’t want to incur your father’s wrath.” He looked to say something else but didn’t.“You’re afraid of my father?”“Of course, he is the son of Aten, I am loyal to him and don’t want to displease him. Nor the daughter of his flesh.” He snuck a look at her.“Depends on what you will do to curb my displeasure?” She teased hoping it was the right answer.“I have a free morning tomorrow, would you like to visit the Karnak complex?”“I’d like that,” she nodded, her face fell and she bent to pick up the mask. When she straightened Smenkhare stood in front of her, and gently he took her face in his hands, she looked to his lips again but the older boy kissed her forehead, she smiled at the gesture even if she didn’t know why. If someone had told her she would fall for the annoying boy who made fun of her paintings she would have pushed them into the pool along with him.“You should go to bed. It's late, and I won’t wait on you if you are late tomorrow,” he chuckled a little to lift her spirits.“It better be worth it then.”“Oh believe me it will be. Goodnight My Princess.”“Good night Governor.” She dared herself and raised herself on tiptoe to kiss his cheek. Nebk said nothing as she left; this time, if anyone saw her in the corridors, she no longer cared. Meki opened her mouth to ask a million questions when she returned but with one look at her sister's sad face, she fell silent. Nenet helped Matayti to remove her finery and didn’t say a thing, she didn’t know what she was feeling. Disappointed but excited for tomorrow, above all she felt tired.She groaned loudly as she awoke. He had rejected her, and now she was still spending time with him. To cancel now would make it seem she was avoiding him. Nothing else for it but to get it over with, she thought as she got out of bed. They met the next morning after morning prayers dressed in plain clothes. Horemheb and Nenet were dressed similarly understated with them.“Good morning,” he greeted with his big, bright, stupid smile, the one that made her insides flip.“Good morning.”“So shall we get going?” He rubbed the back of his neck and gestured to the litter and chariot. “It’s a bit of a journey.” She sighed a little in relief that they weren’t pushed into a small space together. It was indeed a bit of a journey but not too long especially as she admired the sights of the city around her from her small cool haven.“Do you want to speak of last night? You seemed upset when you returned to your room,” Nenet asked across from her.“No.”“Things must have gone to your liking if you are here today?”“No, I'm afraid this is a pity trip.”“Do not look upon him too harshly. This should be a nice day, try to let yourself enjoy it.” The litter came to a stop. She squinted into the daylight as she exited and her breath caught in her throat, in front of her was a whole corridor of ram-headed sphinxes. Her legs moved before she knew it, and she petted one like a child.“They are quite something,” Smenkhare said as he dismounted his chariot. “Would you like to see inside?” They walked in silence towards the large yellow buildings. Citizens and priests passed them, paying no attention to them as they bought and sold their wares. Above the birds called to it each, small gliding marks against the blue sky.“I’m sorry if I caused you offence last night.”“You didn’t,” she said a bit too quickly.Entering through the main entrance she gazed upon the many, many coloured columns all shaped like lilies stretched towards the sky. It was a sight quite like one she had never seen, the colourful figures of Pharaohs long dead looked down upon her, and large effigies loomed beside animal-faced gods. A great chorus of voices rang from the great open-air temple of the Aten, it was not as large as the one in the Capital but still was of a size. Bald priests led offerings to the Great Father on behalf of prostate patrons.Her finger followed the carved lines of the sun ray on the column; the yellow paint flaked away under her touch. “Is this why you brought me here?” she asked, gesturing to the usual practice of their faith.“No, come with me.” He held out his hand to her. She looked from it to his hopeful eyes and, despite any better judgement, took it. He led her back to the main hallway and towards the broadened-up part of the complex.She stopped looking it over. “What is behind there?”“The temples of Amun.” So this is where they all came from, the terrorist priests that had threatened the life and peace of her father more than once.They continued past the broads to a hidden corner at the back, far from the bustle of the Aten temple. Here, it was unsettling quiet, like a blanket smothering all the sound before it had a chance to form. Horemeheb and Nenet followed them into this dark, quiet area. The two adults held back, keeping a careful eye out. With a quick look around, Smenkhare removed a loose wooden board. Pools of dust danced around his head as he looked back to her.“There is a staircase up ahead, we need to be careful. I’ve got you.” He tightened his grip on her hand, not painful but secure. Darkness greeted her as she followed him through the gap, his breath seemed to echo on the empty walls. Somewhere in the darkness, a large black shape stood out it made her heart jump and for a split second she swore it moved. With one hand on the wall and the other in Smenkhare’s she let him guide her up the stairs.The sunlight began as tiny shards before becoming all-encompassing as they stepped out onto the flat roof. From this height, the whole city lay stretched out before her, little puffs of smoke from the houses swirled up towards the sky. Boats floated on the sparking blue Nile and further past the ancient Pyramids stood guard against the evil that lived in the deserts.“Is this worth it?” he asked nervously.“Yes,” she breathed.He let out a shaky breath mixed with a laugh. “I’m glad, how would My Princess like lunch with this view?”“Yes please.”Smenkhare removed the little pack from his back and handed her a small jar of chopped fruits and honey and unwrapped bread from a linen cloth. The little pack was unrolled into a blanket against the chalk and bird-stained surface of the temple roof.“How do you know about this place?” she asked, dunking a piece of bread in the honey pot.“When Iset was the steward of the temple of Mut during Amenhotep’s reign. She would bring me here and the priests showed us this. It was my favourite place as a boy.”“Have you been since?”“No not since this part of the temple was closed but I wanted to show you.”“Thank you, this is beautiful.”“It is.” His eyes sparkled in the sunlight.“Is it not dangerous being here with me? In case my father hears and subjects you to his wrath.”“Do you think I’d take you here among honey and shit.” They laughed together.“You’d still need my parents' permission for that.”“That’s not what I meant last night,” he sighed.“What did you mean?”“I’d need their permission to marry you.” Her breath stopped and she looked at him. He was serious, everyone had told her could have him if she wanted and now he was before her, wanting her too.“My princess, Governor, ” Horemheb’s urgent voice came up to them.“I guess it’s time to go,” Mayati rose from the blanket.“Wait, what is your answer?”“My princess, Governor,” Horemheb interrupted again.“I…I would like that,” she knelt beside him. “But it’s not for us to decide these things.”“We can convince them. I’ll come to the Capital.” His hand gently stroked her cheek, and she could feel herself pull in. Horemheb called again, and with the broken moment, the pair packed up their things and headed back down the stairs.“General, what news is so great that it couldn’t wait?”“Word just came from the palace, Our Grand Great Royal Wife Tiye is dead and we must return at once. My condolences to you both, may the Aten give her peace in his paradise.” Even this far away Mayati knew her father would feel her loss from the world and she could hear his wails upon the wind.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The gardens were still as they all waited, with only the sound of the twinkling running water. Father was silent at the head of the party, his head leaned on Nefetiti’s shoulder. At last, the small party exited the barge and came ashore. Nebatah and Beketaten walked towards them dressed in black. Nebetah looked so much like her mother in her older age she was now thirty, the tallest of her siblings with long limbs like her brother. Beketaten hobbled a slight step behind her sister on her walking stick, she was the palest in complexion of her sisters. The youngest at twenty-five, in fact, she was the child born to counteract the gaining power of grandfather’s secondary wives. Henuttaneb was like a ghost at the back of her sisters, the most beautiful of Tiye’s daughters looked cracked in her grief.“Sisters,” Akhenaten kissed their heads. “Welcome to the Capital.”“Thank you, brother, if only it were in better circumstances,” Nebatah said looking to the barge containing Tiye’s gold coffin. Henuttaneb sobbed, new tears filling her eyes.“Come you can get settled in before the internment tomorrow,” Akhenaten led them back into the palace. “My Great Royal Wife has prepared rooms for you.” Just before she turned to follow them, Mayati glanced a babe in the arms of one of the serving girls. She had no time to dwell on it though as she was pushed in line with her sisters.The girls dressed all in black as they mournfully shook their instruments in time with their mother’s own instruments. The choir of singers sang their lament, one beautiful female led them in a song with no words only voice, and the others joined. It was sad and beautiful at the same time that it made her skin prick. The gold coffin in the likeness of the Grandmother lay in the centre of the room, the painted eyes could not capture her proudness, nor her painted lips the way she spoke, one whisper from Tiye was enough to turn the whole world silent. Akhenaten was the first to approach the coffin, quietly he kissed her forehead. Henuttaneb was next as she tearfully placed the floral wreath on the lid and placed her tear-stained face against the forehead of the coffin. Nebatah and Beketaten were the last to say goodbye.The singers continued their song as the jackal-headed priests carried Tiye’s coffin from the Great Hall. Outside the family climbed into the chariots and litters and started their journey behind the coffin. The crowd sang songs of their own as they paced, songs to help the dead on their way to the afterlife. The mountains weren’t that far, their family tombs cut into its great rock sat ready for Tiye to begin her rest in the halls of the Aten.“Great Aten, shine your light upon Tiye, Queen of Upper and Lower Kemet, mother to our Great Pharoah. Guide her in her journey to your kingdom, receive her in your glory in your blessed halls that we may be united once again.” The High Priest Meyre sang out, a younger priest came forward with the decorated stick that would give Tiye the ability to speak once more in the afterlife. Akhenaten placed it against her lips, her eyes so that she may see, and her hands so that she may feel again. The jackal-headed priests picked up the coffin again and descended into the dark tomb. Mayati had to remain outside as her parents and aunts entered the tomb. When they emerged the tomb was securely sealed.Dinner was a quiet affair in Akhenaten’s bright chambers, the incense covered the room in a musk haze. Two tables were pushed together to accommodate everyone, everyone was still dressed in their morning clothes, to be put away tomorrow. Temple choirs throughout the city still run out their song, an honour usually only reserved for past Pharaohs. This night Tiye would sail on the night waters to reach the halls of the Aten upon the morning, she would speak her name to the steward Osisis and be reunited with her family in a glistening palace.“Beketaten, how are you? I’ve heard you visited the temples recently?” Nefertiti asked.“Yes My Lady, I have always wanted to follow my sister Sitamun’s steps, may the Aten gives her rest. It was lovely to visit the newly built temple to Aten commissioned by Mother. Lord brother you should visit them you would be very pleased with them.”“I will not leave the Capital again, I am needed here.””The palace is beautiful here My Lady, do you have any more plans for it?” Nebetah asked.“I would like to add a large pool like the Malkata palace.”“It is ambitious but I’m sure you can master it.” The conversation between them all was dry, although Mayati couldn’t tell why.****The Aten rose on the first day with Tiye in his paradise, a day that was much like others. Akhenaten and Nefertiti were busy with state affairs, so Mayati took on her usual job of looking after her sisters. A day lounging in the gardens was enough to lift their spirits from the funeral. She absentmindedly stroked Bast’s soft fur as she read her poems. The sky was starting to darken up ahead, the water ran with the occasional splash from a frog and the birds that called the gardens home called out to one other. She was perfectly hidden under her canopy away from any evil eyes turned her way.“It was quite a scandal to see her come from his chambers, especially with the King’s Mother so ill,” said a female voice.“What did you think they got up to?” replied another.“What else would they do?” Mayati left her hidden place. The two Persian girls were too busy laughing and swinging their flower baskets to notice.“Too much chatting than getting work done.” The second girl jumped spilling her flowers on the ground.“Sorry King’s Daughter. We were just getting flowers for our mistress's table,” the first girl said, bowed low.“Who do you serve?”“The Princess Beketaten,” she replied.“Then finish your task and don’t keep her waiting too long.”“Yes, My Princess.” They quickly said, returning to their work, Mayati gathered up her scrolls and her cat and headed back inside. Bast fell asleep instantly against the heat of her body, the cat didn’t know or care about the reason why her mistress's body temperature had risen. Mayati passed the Courtyard of Beauties, the main hall of the harem. Inside was a commotion of girls circled with chests on the floor.“This is all for you, jewels and fine cloth that you may enjoy,” Beketaten spoke, gesturing towards the chests and soaking up the praises of ‘Aten bless you’, ‘May the Aten give you a long life’.“Beketaten, what is all this?” Mayati asked joining her side.“I wanted to treat the harem girls. The Pharaoh had given me so many gifts that I wanted to share them with the girls.”“Why has my father given you so much, did you have a special day we missed?”“No, my brother is just generous.”Mayati looked around seeing Beketaten’s servants without a child. “Where is the child you brought?”“In the nursery.”“Who is the child?”“Just a cripple.” Beketaten shrugged, turning to the new girl offering praise as she took her gift.“Why did you bring him?” Mayati hugged Bast closer to her.“I felt sorry for the creature.”“Very well, I was just on my way to see you actually, but now that you are here.”“If you want to talk to me you can make an appointment with my steward for a suitable time.”“Suitable time? But you're standing right here.”“No, I am giving out gifts, showing the girls that they are seen even if Nefertiti doesn’t allow them into the Pharoah’s bed.”“Nefertiti is the Great Royal Wife and my Father’s Co Regent, it is her right to decide who goes to my father’s chambers.”“Yes she has succeeded in banishing Kiya to Menefer, but yet the Aten still has not found her worthy to give her a living son.”“My mother is still young yet she can still have a son.”“Unlikely, and without a son how will your father’s reign peacefully change hands.”“You know it is treason to speak such things, even to think-”“Is to attach the evil eye towards my brother, I know. But not letting another give him a son is selfish. Unless she is too scared that her position is built on sand, anyone here could blow her away.” A few of the girls at the chests looked at them.“No one can get rid of my mother, you need to show her respect she is not simply a harem girl.”“Neither am I, I am not the one who needs to show respect.” Mayati turned to go but Beketaten called back after her. “What is it you want to talk to me about? Is it about your scandalous behaviour in Waset?”“I don’t know what you are referring to?”“I think you do.”“Perhaps you should fire your maids, if they continue to make up lies they will find themselves without a tongue.”“That punishment is not reserved only for gossiping maids but to all that lie. All should be careful or it could end quite badly for them,” Bast’s fur stood on edge.”Are you threatening me? I am the King’s oldest daughter no one would dare to do such a thing.”“I am a King’s Daughter, daughter of Amenhotep III, you bow to me. Now go to your chamber before immediately.”“You can not order me to do anything.”“I can do what I like because I have the key to destroy everything your mother holds dear,” Beketaten said in a low voice so that only she would hear.“What does that mean?”“You will find out, everyone will find out,” she whispered.Mayati locked eyes with her for a moment to see if the secret lay in her eyes. Beketaten broke it to embrace herself in the adores of the girls. Mayati snuck away back to her chambers. Nenet was ordering Mayati's own small revenue of maids around the room. One of the girls caught her eye, she was a small Persian girl similar to the girls in the gardens.“What is your name?”“Banu, My Princess,” her voice was as small as her body.“Banu, I have an important task for you.” Mayati walked the girl out of earshot of the rest of her maids. “I will transfer you to Beketaten’s service.”“Do I not please you My Princess? I promise I will do better.” Her eyes were frightful as she pushed wild brown curls from her face.“Nothing like that, in fact, it is the opposite. I will put you in the service of my aunt and I want you to report to me anything suspicious she says. I will of course pay you for your service.” Mayati gave her one of her older golden bracelets.“I will not fail you, my Princess,” the girl kissed her hand.“Perfect, Nenet take Banu here to Tenre to put her into Beketaten’s service, I don’t want her to know I sent the girl though.”“As you order Princess,” Nenet bowed and left with the girl. Mayati chewed her fingernails, she couldn’t go to her mother, not without more information. She sighed removing her hand from her mouth, all she could do now was wait. A cold shiver went down her as she remembered Beketaten’s maids were talking about her and Smenkhare, how could she stop it? If her father found out he would be furious but he wouldn’t hurt him, would he? She needed to go to her parents now before the gossip reached their ears.Both her parents were relaxing in Akhenaten’s chambers. The light of the candles danced off the gold powder that glistened their skin. The black was put away, and the jewels and colours returned as Tiye walked into the gardens of paradise. Nefertiti was wrapped in Akhenaten’s arms on the long sofa, not unusual to see between them. In the years at the new capital, both had turned plumper in frame. After nine pregnancies and good food, even the slim frame of Nefertiti was rounder than before.“Come daughter, how has your day been under the blessed Atens rays?”“Better for being in your presence My Lord. How are you?”“Praying for my mother’s soul.”“May the Aten give her rest.”“May the Aten will it. Sit child.” Mayati took the stool closer to her mother, and Nefertiti straightened out of her husband’s arms.“What is it, child?” he asked after a moment of silence.“I have come to ask something of you.”“Ask away.”“I want to marry Smenkhare. I know it is not for me to decide but he is good and loyal to you My Lord Father. We have had disagreements in the past but recently I have come to care for him and I believe he cares for me.” Of course, she didn’t know that, she knew he wanted her the same as a harem girl, he probably didn’t love her just like Ahmose. Both of them were silent. “You do not approve?”“It is a big decision we shall think it over and get back to you.”“If you permit My Lord he can come here and plead his case?”“You have both conspired in this?” his tone was sharp.“No, we simply talked.”“Do you know how serious this is for simple talk, the position your husband will have is one close to mine, your husband would be a magnet, he will be someone loyal only to me.”“I know My Lord, but this has nothing to do with position, Smenkhare is fiercely loyal to you and you alone.”“I will think this over Mayati. I will let you know of my decision,” he dismissed her with a hand gesture. Mayati rose from her stool and left. Had she just made things worse?****The harem was deadly quiet in the night, the stars twinkled above them in the open-aired corridors. Mayati pulled the shawl closer around her to hide herself better in the shadows, she struggled to stop the yawn, she wasn’t cut out for this spying business. Why couldn’t Beketaten have kept her mouth shut and not raised Mayati’s guard? Quietly Banu appeared from the shadows using the walls to guard her.“Banu, did you find out anything?”“Nothing yet King’s Daughter. The princess mainly spends her days lounging on her balcony, her leg gives her much trouble. She mainly talks about how she prefers the Malkata palace to this one.”“And the babe?”“He spends his time in the nursery, all I could find out about him is he is called Tutankhaten. No one will speak anything of him and Beketaten has not mentioned him once in my company.”“Keep an ear out, I want to know how she plans to get rid of my mother.” Banu nodded and returned back to her mistress's chambers.The next night brought the same boring results of a princess living inside the golden surroundings of her palace, not the plans of a schemer. Beketaten had not even had contact with her sisters according to Banu. By the third night, Mayati felt exhausted and stupid standing cloaked in cloth and shadows. Banu creeped out of the shadows like a mouse, her wild curls framing the large black eyes in the dark.“Did you find anything out?”“Yes my princess, Princess Beketaten will meet with Princess Nebatah tomorrow night for dinner and she’s been whispering with her menat a lot, I couldn’t hear what they were saying but Beketaten was smiling a lot and looked like she was planning something. I thought My Princess, I could hide you in her chambers during this meeting. If she says something you will hear it straight from her mouth.”“Good idea Banu, be careful I will meet you tomorrow.”Beketaten had left to go to the nursery of all places, but if gave enough time for Banu to sneak Mayati into her empty chambers. She had pushed herself as far as she could into the wardrobe, and through the crack, she could just around make out the chairs and the small table. Beketaten returned with the rest of her maids and the little babe Tutankhaten.“Hetepheres is everything ready for tonight's dinner.” She asked her menat.“Yes, My Princess, the kitchen has prepared your favourite food for tonight.”“Thanks be to Aten, the mourning food was dreadful.”“Is this good timing, especially since the Princess Hettanheb is still in grief?”“If we wait for her to cheer up we’d be dead. No, it has to be tonight, I’m getting bored of waiting.” Beketaten flopped into her chair letting her stick clammer to the floor below. A few moments later her sister entered. “Nebatah finally you are here, let us eat I’m starving.”Mayati’s legs cramped as she willed her stomach not to rumble as the smell of food hit her. The two sisters didn’t talk over the food, the only noises were the babe Tut fussing and screaming. “Sort out the child, before he gives me a headache,” Beketaten complained and Mayati could see the wet nurse and her charge pass her on the way to the bedroom.“You shouldn’t be too hard on him, he is only a babe.”“He is a monster. No matter though, I will have more beautiful children in the future. When I marry Smenkhare.”“Iset won’t let you,” Nebatah replied, from the gap, Mayati could see her aunt move forward in her seat.“She will, I have done everything that Mother told me. I did my part now I want to marry him.”“He does not want you, he-”“What does it matter? No, when has what we wanted ever mattered in this family? Nebetah you were meant to be queen if our brother Tutmosis had lived now you spend your days in the harem. I will not be like you, nor like Iset. I want to be queen and I will be, either way, tell Iset that I will marry Smenkhare or I will tell our brother that I bore his only son.”“You can not do that.” Nebatah tried to reach for her sister but Beketaten pulled her hand out of her grasp.“Why? That was what our mother wanted before she died. She wanted us to be Queens to bring our brother back to her, to save our dynasty. But Iset wants her ‘son’ to sit on the throne, that's it. She promised me him, promised me if I slept with our brother and had his child then I would be his wife. Now she takes that from me.”“Stop being dramatic, it isn’t Iset who will take it from you, Smenkhare doesn’t want to marry you and she will not force him.”“Why?”“He’s in love with Mayati.”“Ha and so Iset will hand the kingdom to Nefertiti completely is this what Mother would have wanted? Go Neb, go back to Iset and tell her to plead for his life when I am Queen.””Stop acting like this, let's think-” Nebetah was interrupted when Beketaten grabbed a hold of Banu’s wrist.“You little thief, do you dare to steal from your betters.” Banu’s eyes flashed briefly to the wardrobe. “Come out Mayati I have your little mouse.”The wardrobe doors were retched open and Mayati was momentarily blinded by the bright light of the room. Banu was shaking in fear, Hetepheres had her in her eagle-like grip. The rest of the maids tried to disappear into the wall art while one held Tut close to her chest, the babe was quiet, wide eyes looking to her. Beketaten was standing now while Nebetah was posed like her sister was a wild animal needing a cage.“Come here,” Beketaten ordered, Mayati refused to move in fear more than pride. Her aunt stalked towards her, awkward quick movements with her cane. She grabbed the back of Mayati’s hair under her wig, pulled her roughly and threw her to the floor beside the crying Banu.“Bek, enough! This is not some harem girl this is our Pharaoh's daughter!”“I don’t care, he has six more,” she grabbed Mayati’s face roughly. “You snake, you sent a spy into my chambers. I bet you are pleased to know he loves you, is that’s why you tried to whore yourself to him while my mother lay dying!” Bekataten moved closer to her, her hand tightening on Mayati’s face, one hand lay so gently on her throat and she started to squeeze. “But he can’t love a corpse.”“Bek, don’t think of this, you can’t kill her.” Mayati clawed at the hand that so ever creepingly tightened on her throat.“I can if she tried to kill me, after all, she was hiding in my wardrobe. Why would you be doing that unless you wanted to kill me and I just defended myself? No one would speak against me.”“I would. If you hurt her I will go straight to our brother.” Bekeaten released her grasp on Mayati’s throat and nodded to Hetepheres who dragged the crying Banu to the balcony.“No, I order you Hetepheres to leave her!” Mayati screamed in a stammering voice. The older woman ignored her and easily pushed the small crying girl from the balcony. The poor girl screamed for the briefest of moments before her body crashed onto the ground below, sending up a flutter of birds and Tut started to wail.“I did tell you it could end badly but you didn’t listen. Take the child back to the nursery he is giving me a headache.”Nebetah helped Mayati to her feet. “Enough Bek, the poor girl's screams will have alerted the whole palace.”“She was a thief she deserved nothing less,” she sneered.“Come on Mayati, let's get back to your chambers,” her aunt said softly.“You’re going with her?”“It is best the girl gets back safely. Upon the morn I will arrange for a boat back to Waset, the time has come to return home. It would be good for you to be on that boat too.”Nebatah cradled Mayati to her side as they walked towards the younger’s chambers. Gently she sang a lullaby and stroked her painful hair. Mayati was in shock, her throat hurt and it took all she had to just keep the contents inside her stomach. Up head Nefertiti and her ladies came in view, she rushed towards and scrooped her oldest in her arms and held her close to her body. “What happened?”“Mayati had joined us for dinner and unfortunately one of the maids had an accident and fell from the balcony, May the Aten give her rest. My niece is in shock as are we all. My Lady, the time has come for me and my sisters to return to Waset.”“Poor child. I hope everything is all right?”“Yes, it's time for us to go home. I will return to my chambers. Feel better Mayati.” She was as lifeless as a statue as Nefertiti pulled her down the corridor, in her mother’s chambers Mayati finally broke into tears.“What is wrong my darling?”“She pushed her,” Mayati spoke through the tears finally falling down her cheeks, sore and raw against her raw throat.“Who did?”“Beketaten she ordered her menat to push Banu from the balcony.”“Why did she do that?”“Cause I asked Buna to spy for me. Beketaten birthed father’s son and she’s going to tell him unless Iset marries her to Smenkhare. She wants to be queen,” she hiccuped out through the sobs.“Is that so? Why didn’t you tell me you were sending a spy into her chambers.”“I wanted to bring you more information. She had threatened to destroy you in the harem but I was the only witness I needed more.”“It's a good idea, it’s a shame the girl was killed for it.”“Her name was Banu.” The guilt swirled in her, the screams and that final, sickening crunch as her body broke against the tile it cloaked Mayati in a heaviness that crumpled her shoulders and made her forget her own pain. She had been victim to her aunt’s cruelty before, her jabs and the pain of her cane but this. The events of the night left all the ills Mayati had suffered at her hand as trivial.“Banu, we will make sure her body is prepared well so that it may be accepted into the Aten’s paradise. Why were you in your aunt's room?”“Banu snuck me in, I hid in the wardrobe, and I heard her plans. I think she saw the bracelet I gave Banu and she snapped. She grabbed me.” Mayati’s hand went to the spot under her wig where her aunt had grabbed at her short hair, the scalp still burned, and her chin and throat felt tender where her aunt’s fingers had been. “She dragged me to the floor and killed Banu because she couldn’t kill me.” The new tears were hot and salty on her cheeks.Nefertiti held her tight against her, she stroked her head and whispered. “She will not get away with this.”Mayati could feel the looks she got from the girls as she walked through the harem, they sneakily laughed and whispered as she walked, the rumours travelled fast. Trying to act normal after last night’s horrors was the hardest. Her aunts had left apart from Beketaten, after last night she couldn’t bear going out to the gardens, not today. Instead, she joined her younger sisters at their lessons, Little Nef was getting a hand on music, unlike Tasherbit who broke her instrument when it didn’t work.“Tasherbit, that’s not how you act. Apologise now.” Her sister struck out her tongue instead. “Enough, you can’t just break things when they don’t go your way.” Mayati’s voice broke on the last word, Tasherbit can’t go from breaking instruments to breaking people.“But it's hard,” the child pouted throwing the thing to the ground.“I know, but you have to practice. If you don’t break your instruments I will teach you how to hunt, now apologize to your music teacher.”“Sorry,” Tasherbit said.“Good, now we’re gonna fix this.” Mayati held the broken harp pieces in her hand, the strings frayed.“Honesty My Princess, you are kind but this level of damage it will need to go back to the carpenter to fix it.” Mayati nodded and passed the pieces to his hands. She gathered her sisters together as the lesson came to an end. She hadn’t realized how late it was, despite this, the corridor felt hot. She sent her sisters back to their rooms as she slowly walked trying to keep her nausea at bay. The night fires had been lit against the terrors of the night. Around her the corridors were quiet, at this time the courtyards should have been empty with the harem residents at supper. She had to cross the outside corridor to get back to her chambers.In the courtyard below, she could hear the footsteps against the stone floor. Beketaten walked with only her medjay heading in the direction of Ankhenaten’s chambers. Mayati hid behind a pillar, her body shook and her scalp burned. She traced the craved lines of the Aten, protect me, she prayed.She watched them, waiting for them to pass. But it all happened so quickly, one of the guards grabbed her aunt’s arms so tightly it looked like it would break. On her other side, the other drew his short sword. He stabbed her right through her struggling side. Beketaten screamed as her white dress grew red spots from her wounds. “I curse you who did this to me,” Beketaten screamed. The screams pierced through Mayati’s head in her hiding spot. She covered her ears as if it would drown out the agonized screams. How has no one heard already? The medjay smashed her across the face with the pommel of his sword, blood and teeth spun out, jangling off the stone where they landed.Mayati looked away, her face felt hot and her throat tightened. She gagged as the smell of blood hit her, she tried to resist the urge to vomit and lost, the hot liquid burned her throat and landed on the floor below. She held her nose and peaked at the sight below her, Beketaten lay deadly still on the ground in a puddle of blood and teeth, the medjay wiped their blood-splattered faces and departed.She backed away in horror before she threw up again, she bumped into someone. She froze, fear rippled through her body. She closed her eyes, took a deep breath to steady herself and slowly turned. “Mother,” she breathed out. Her mother held a finger to her lips as she pulled her into the light, Mayati had never noticed the lines around her eyes before. It hit her, “You ordered this?” She whispered.“You are safe she can’t hurt you again, now you are free to marry Smenkhare.” Hot tears ran down her face, the last week had been entirely all too much.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Mayati and Meki- age 15Ankie- age 10Neferuaten- age 8Neferure- age 6Seprenre- age 3 Beketaten’s funeral heralded the beginning of the 12th year of Akhenaten’s regin. The youngest princess of Amenhotep was laid to rest in the same tomb as her mother. While her murderers where burned alive for their crime, never did the name of Nefertiti leave their lips. Miaa was appointed to be menat to the newly orphaned Tut, the child was the important piece in Beketaten’s and Tiye’s plan and now he will grow up safely in the Northern Palace with Ankhespaaten Tasherbit for company.The blacks were placed away again, hopefully for good this time. Mayati was finally persuaded to the gardens again by her sisters. She sat by the pond, her legs paddled in the cool water. Nef at her side was crafting little circlets from flowers, when she was done she had one to each of her sisters. The silent girl skipped to her mother under the canopy and placed a small circle on Septenre’s little head, the youngest princess babbled and turned back to petting her gazelle. Then Nef presented one to her mother. Nefertiti kissed her head and placed it on her wigged head.Nenet approached Mayati from somewhere in the shadows and whispered in her charge’s ear, “There’s a letter for you.” Mayati pulled her legs out of the water a bit too fast that she slowly dried them off to try and look casual. She shoved her feet back into her sandals and made to head inside.“Mayati,” her mother called. “Where are you going?”“To relieve myself, I’ll just be a moment.” Nefertiti narrowed her eyes but nodded anyway. Mayati tried to nonchalantly walk to her room with Nenet. Once inside the menat pulled the scroll in its reed case from her sleeve.Mayati took it from her Menat and sat on her bed away from the eyes of her maids, she scanned the words a few times.“Mayati,The one for who the sun rises each morning, the one that makes my heart full, my sun in the darkness.I am not as gifted as the poets, hopefully my attempt pleases you. I wanted to inform you that in the Southern parts, Nubians raiders had organised attacks on the small villages that lined the border. The Vicroy Tuthmose has asked my help in this matter, I intend to lead men to him once I receive word from your father. Don’t worry the raiders will poise no threat to you.Your servant,Smenkhare.”Mayati pushed herself from her bed and hid the letter in a chest under her bed. She had to return to the gardens, much longer and she would have to come up with a bigger excuse. Her siblings were still paying in the water when she got back and Nefertiti was still under the canopy, now joined by Akhenaten. The pair were speaking together in low voices but with bright smiles on their face, this was always suppose to be this way without Kiya.“Mayati, come here,” Nefertiti called and she did as she was told. “Food arrived when you were gone, have something to eat. ”Mayati sunk down into the large floor pillow and chewed on a piece of bread dipped in honey.“Baba, will we even visit the Southern borders with the Nubians?”“Why do you ask child?”“We have never been that South I was just curious if it is safe to go there.”“The Nubians will never submit to their betters, it is not safe for a princess of Waset.”“Has something happened? If so baba you must defeat them.”“They are just rabble of no importance.”“But we will defeat them and they will know our wrath,” Nefertiti said, cupping one of his cheeks. “Mayati bandits terrorise some of our border villages but father has sent troops with both of your uncles. They will be easily dealt with.” She gave her daughter a look that said I know exactly what you are trying to do. Mayati scurried from the canopy and back to her water edge.Later than night her mother came to her room, the servants kept their head down in her presence as they stay out of her way. Nefertiti paid their shyness no attention as she took a seat on the sofa beside the window and motioned for Mayati to sit beside her.“Shall I have food and drink prepared for you?” Mayati asked, trying to be the best hostess.“No thank you. Mayati I know you know about the Nubian raiders, who told you?”“No one, I didn’t know about the raiders, I simply was curious.”“You are not a good liar. Who are you in contact with? Did Smenkhare tell you?” Mayati gulped.“No mother, believe me no one told me.”“Ssh, he won’t get into trouble. It appears you two are determined to be together.”“Please mother.”“I shall talk to you father but not right now, it isn’t the right time when this whole business in over then.”“Thank you.”“From now on, no more excuses when he sent you a letter and do not try to influence your father on his behalf only I can do that, understand.”“Yes.” Mayati couldn’t help but be giddy when her mother left the room, finally she was a step closer to him.The next day, troops left the capital to join up with the men marching south under the leadership of the Princely sons of Amenhotep. Akenaten remained in his palace, beyond prayers he did not mention the raiders. Mayati did not press him during their dinners, but days turned to weeks to a month and still no news had travelled from the south.“Aten be praised!” Merye cried out in the harem. The girls crowded around him, Mayati joined her other sisters on the balcony overlooking them. “For thirty days the Great Aten rose upon this land and today, today it rose with such a light a light that brought such news. The rays spoke of victory! The Nubian raiders have been defeated and our Princes are unharmed.” A great cheer rose from the girls.Later that night the courtyard of beauties was alive with celebration, dancers and singers worked in tandem with each other. Honeyed sweets and wine was had by all. Nefertiti was pride of place at the high table surrounded by her daughters, Mayati laid back in her seat feeling full on sweets. Just then the medjay announced Akhenaten’s presence. With a sore belly she raised to her feet. Everyone but Nefertiti bowed low as their Pharoah approached the high table, an extra chair was silently brought a he joined them. With a wave of his hand the music started again.“Aten had blessed us with this victory.” Ankie said.”He has my dear and we shall celebrate in a way to honour him greatly.”“What are you thinking baba?” Tasherbit asked.“We shall gather our foes to us that they may bow at our feet and beg for our peace.”“When will this be?”“On the second month of planting season.”At the large racetrack, workers had already began work construct a great pavilion to house the festivities. Mayati watched it from her litter, the streets seemed to bustle with a excitement. Stalls where being repainted to attach new customers, the inns had sails of sheets washed and drying on their roofs. No doubt in the fields, wine makers would be combing over the produce to see if it was ready to make extra barrels in time. Her litter stopped outside the store of Tutmose, she knock on his door. The man opened the door a crack.“Ah graceous Lady come in, what can I do for you?” The artist opened the door, he was a man of middle height with a large belly and short reddish hair, his skin was a dark shade of tan from a life in the sun and his eyes were kind. Inside the small shop a small table contained weights and a scale while the rest of the walls had racks of shelves containing a range of coloured paints, she itched to pick the up but resisted herself. One another was busts, some of men, some of men and even a few children. All beautiful and life like, Mayati knew he would be up for the task.“I have come to buy your services, I would like to commission a bust from your hand.”“My lady you’re such a beauty a bust of you would drive men to the ends of the earth for all time.”“Thank you for your flattery but it is not of me, but my mother.”“Of course, Bring her to my shop tomorrow and I shall start my work.”“I can not bring her here, instead I have come to bring you to her.”“My Lady, I can not leave my shop. My customers would go to my competitors.”“I understand but I will compensate you greatly.” She held out a bag of gold. Tutmose eye grew wide.“Who would you like me to create a bust of?”“The Pharoah’s Great Royal Wife and Co Regent Neferneferuaten Nefertiti.”“My Princess, forgive your servant I did not recognise you.” He fell to the floor before her.“Rise up artist. No forgiveness needed. Are you free to go now to the palace?””Give me a few seconds My blessed Princess, I just need to get the things I need.” Mayati nodded and waited outside. True to his word is a little time the structor emerged with a little satchel at his waist, he locked the store and followed the princess into the litter. “Ah a second beautiful lady, what a splendid sight the place must be to have such beautiful.” He said toward Nenet. She tried to hide her smile behind his hand as a blush crossed her face.The three chatted casually about the upcoming festivities, the weather, Tutmose business until the reach the inner courtyard of the palace. Tutmose’s face was like a fish when he exited the litter as he took in the statues, the columns covered in the royal family. Every surface reflected colour to them.“Does it meet your standards artist?” Mayati asked.“My Princess, such beauty. The priests talk of the beautiful of Aten’s paradise but I see it before my eyes.”“Follow me I will show you more.” Together they walked up the stairs to the great hall. The glistening floor bright under the Aten’s rays and the bright cloth that danced between the columns in place of a ceiling.“What skilled craftsman created this?” Tutmose asked in awe.“Tutu is the overseer of the craftsmen, if you like I could introduce you.”“My ka would be yours if you did.” Servants were busy in their tasks, the one close by Mayati asked to get Apy, the steward of the palace outside the harem. Apy arraived, a man the same age as her grandfather with sagging skin and a lined face.“Apy this is Tutmose a local artist from the city. He is under my patronage, I would like you to prepare a suitable room for him as well as a place he could create structures.”“As you order Princess, I will send a servant when it is ready.”“Good, I shall introduce him to my mother can you please sent word to the harem.” The old man bowed and left to do his new tasked. Mayati led the artist to a side courtyard with a tall fountain, it was of her grandmother with water constantly flowing from her hands. Some of the official’s appreciates sat in the large courtyard, studying their craft. Tutmose seemed to awe struck as her sketched the sight in front of him.“But such mastery, how do he do it.”“You will have a great many question for master Tutu.”“Attention Great Roayl Wife and Co Regnant Neferneferuaten Nefertiti.” Everyone is the courtyard stood as she approached. Tutmose fell to the stone floor in front of her.“My darling, you had something to show me.”“Yes, I brought you master Tutmose, he is a craftsman from the city. I have seen his work it is very good I have commissioned him to craft you a bust as a gift for the festivities.”“That is thoughtful but I have craftsmen.” Tutmose slowly picked herself from the floor, his knees turned red as he searched in his satchel and pulled out sheets of papyrus.“My Lady of the Two Lands, beauty of all the beautiful ones, whose beauty eclipses the moon. I would be honoured to create a bust for you, here are ones I have previously done for your consideration.” He presented it to her. Nefertiti looked over the sketches, page after page with an unreadable face.“These are quite well done master Tutmose, very well I shall sit for you, I have some time tomorrow afternoon.”“Most beautiful of the beauties I am truly honoured.” He bowed low again. A servant from Apy arrived to inform that Tutmose’s room is prepared. “Perfect timing, please make yourself comfortable inside the palace.” The artist scurried away.“How do you know of him daughter?” Nefertiti asked when they were alone sat beside the fountain.“Years ago when I went to the town. I remembered him the other day and wanted to probably pay you honour.”“It is not needed from you, I hope you are not trying to bride me.”“Never mother, I simply wanted to do something nice.”“Very well, I hope Master Tutmose is as good as his drawings are.”Tutmose worked hard on her gift when he wasn’t awestruck by Tutu’s tours of his crafts. The delightful man hid himself away in his studio until at last like a caterpillar becomes a butterfly he was finished. Mayati joined her mother in his studio. The bust was covered by a white sheet which the artist invited Nefertiti to remove. With a gently hand Nefertiti pulled the cloth to reveal her mirror image. The bust smiled at them with a small smile with bright eyes that welcomed you to her. Her neck was long and the blue crown on her head was the colour of the sky at late day.“It is well done Master Tutmosis,” Nefertiti said. “I fear once people see this you will never have a minute of sleep.”“As long as I may create another of your image again I will be happy for the lack of sleep.” Nefertiti smiled at him.“All in good time.”***In no time at all, the seeds were being planted and the first guest started to arrive into the cities. Music and entertainment filled every corner of the capital, wine flowed and the prices subtly rised as merchants took advantage of distranced foreigners. Inside the palace, the nobles swanned around in the best finery, perfumed cones slowly melted into the ladies' wigs and acrobats twirled from the cloths hanging from the columns. It was in this celebration that the day of the tribute arrived.The royal family sat under the canopy upon the large pavilion, high above the sand of the racetrack. Around them the crowds of the city cheered for them, banners and flowers clenched in their hands. Trumpets announced the presence of the foreigners. All eyes turned towards the entrance of the racetrack, in the shadow of the temple of Aten, the ambassador of Kush and his retinue of servants was the first to come forward and beg peace from their Pharoah. They were dressed in dark coloured robes against their mud-dark skin. Servants brought forth treasures from their lands, gleaming ivory tusks and large blue ostrich eggs. Gold trinkets and jewelry as well as three spotted Leopards on leashes, a box of cubs followed, 2 large elephants with large white tusks almost touching the ground and five zebras. Behind the animals came a chain of men tied together with ropes around their hands and necks.The ambassador of Syria came next, men of sandy coloured skin and long hair that frayed out at the shoulder and long pointed beards, was next bringing yet more gifts, many caged coloured birds and more slaves. The desert people brought forth Ostrich eggs and feathers. The people from the land of Canaan brought trees and animals made of metals, they also brought forth their own line of slaves with long beards and robes that wrapped around their shoulders. The many groups bowed low on the sand below, from her place sat on the pavilion the men were small beneath the royal family. Akhenaten raised his hand and his ring caught the sunlight, from this a beam of light shone down on the foreigners gifting them Akenetaten’s light and peace. The crowd cheered loud at the speculate, the lower people of the lands brought to heel beneath the Pharoah’s sandals.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Year 12Mayati and Meki- age 15Ankie- age 10Neferuaten- age 8Neferure- age 6Seprenre- age 3 It seemed to move on the wind, silent, steady, unnoticeable at first. A few people in the city had taken sick, workers in the public houses that had housed foreign travellers. It was not enough to raise any alarm. Then a few men at the dock took the sickness, fatigue and sweating were their usual state of being and so at first would be ignored until they could not rise from their beds.It fell upon the markets next, within a few days less stalls showed up. Some due to sickness and some out of fear. If any had been paying attention they could have left or prepared themselves, but the silent death went unseen until it reached the temples. A plague had arrived to the golden city.It was Meketaten who sensed something was happening, the extra council meetings, the same faces appearing again and again didn’t escape her keen eyes. Mayati noticed when the large gates to the courtyard hadn’t been opened for days. The death toll was increasing to an alarming rate.“My Lord, my Lady. Reports this morning that this sickness has reached the worker’s village.” A great gasp erupted from the gathered nobles.Nefertiti raised her hand and a hush come about.“How is the cemeteries coping?”“People have took to filling graves with multiple individuals such is the great need.” The official replied.“May the Aten give them rest.”“What of the other cities?” Akhenaten asked.“No reports of the sickness in the other parts. We should quarantine the capital so it does not spread.”“Let it be done. All here will not leave,” the Pharoah spoke. Mayati and her sisters were ushered back to their rooms. The harem doors were barred from the outside palace. Music stopped as did lessons, anything that caused people to mix anymore than normal was forbidden. The nursery was closed off. The three youngest princess, their menats and a few servants were housed together unable to leave, not even to the gardens below. The weeks dragged in their rooms, Mayati had filled many sheets of papyrus with both paintings and letters.“Mother,I miss your face that shines like the rays of Aten. I pray every day that this sickness will end and we can be united once more. Great mother, I want to walk in the gardens with you and father, to smell the roses and splash in the water with my sisters.”A horrible smell filled her nose. “What is that?” she asked Nenet.“Vinegar. Plague must have came to the harem.” The fear was reflected in both their eyes.The first cries came the next morning, wails of anguish echoed off the walls as the crowds of nameless girls that lived so close yet so far from Mayati lost another member. The vinegar smell was overpowering, it stuck to the back of her throat and made her head spin. She walked to the balcony, seeking the fresh air.“You escaped too,” Meki said from the balcony next to her.“I can’t be struck inside anymore.” The sway of the trees in the light breeze was unfair in its tempting.“Nothing we can do until the sickness passes.”“How long doyou think it will last?”“As long as the Aten degrees, lets hope he will smile on us soon.” Mayati looked up towards her parent’s two rooms a level up. The door to the balcony was closed. The nursery and Ankie’s rooms were hidden around the corner, but thankfully she had her twin next to her. Servants brought food from the kitchen to their doors at meal times. For the briefest of seconds the door opened, it was the closest Mayati could be to her parents, her other sisters in this hell in which time did not exist.After a few days, she lost interest in playing Semkhet with her menat and everytime she picked up a paint brush nothing came. It seemed the freedom to do anything had been a robbing force for her creativity. Had the sickness passed Akhenaten? Had it struck her cousins to the South? Had it effected Waset? Was Smenkhare sick or dead and she wasn’t to know, couldn’t being locked in her room.She entered on to her balcony again, the animals that called the garden’s home strutted around as if they were the true masters. Bast licked her lips looking at the peacocks, she longed to chase them till her little feline heart was content.“Meki are you there?” she called to her twin in the next door room. “Meki?” After a few calls her sister appeared, unwigged and with no kohl around her eyes.“Bored?” Meki dryly asked.“Yes, how do you think the others are coping?”“I would wage Tasherbit has fastened a rope from her bed sheets and escaped. They are no doubt frightened, but there is nothing else for it, this is the only way to protect them from the bad air. Once it passes we can be together again.”“How much longer?”“Only the Aten knows.According to my menat another girl died last night.”“May the Aten give them rest. How many is that now?”“Twenty four girls have died in the harem, hundreds in the city have passed into the Aten’s paradise.”“Is there a cure?”“Menat says there is a man who has some success with healing the sick.Pentu I think she said his name was”“What a blessed man he must be. How are you sister?”“Well, just bored.”“You play well.” Mayati replied, resting her head in hand against the railing of the balcony.“Well I have time to practise.”“You put the masters to shame.”“Sister flattery will get you everywhere. Are you well?”“I am fine no signs of the sickness. We are the blood of the god, we shall be immune to it.”“The Aten will not abandon us.”“My Princess dinner has arrived,” Nenet said from inside, no doubt Meki’s menat said the same as both girls turned into their rooms. The night air was starting to set in and would be too cold to stand out there again. She went to bed without complaint and slept as she had everynight of the confinement. Her sleep was deep and dreamless until she was awoken by one of her maids shaking her awake.“My Princess, princess you need to wake up. Your sister requests your presence on the balcony.” Mayati groaned and rubbed the sleep from her eyes. Nenet wrapped a shawl around her shoulders and she steped out onto the balcony, the distance sun sleepily awaking from its slumber. Meki stood on the balcony, she was frightfully pale. Mayati pressed up against the rails as if she could will herself to stand on her sister’s balcony.”What is it sister at this hour?” She unsuccessfully tried to hold back a yawn.“Seprenre is sick.”“How? Were they not under strict confinement, how could it enter the nursery? What of Tasherbit and Nef?” All sleep had left her now in a rush of panic, she couldn’t think of anything but the worse. Were all her little sisters dying in their beds, their little bodies shaking and sweating.“I don’t know, the bad air can get anywhere even under the strictest of conditions. They show no signs of illness but they could.”“Mother should of separated them.” Mayati tried to keep her voice steady, tried to clear her brain of the worse outcome.“They are too little and Nef would not of coped with the isolation.”“What if they get sick too?”“We must pray to the Aten they do not.”“They are daughters of the god, how could this happen.”“We must not lose faith. Mayati do not lose hope and all will be well.” Meki said and the two returned back inside.Mayati prayed until she fell asleep, her menat must have put her to bed for she awoke there. She prayed the whole day, even missing out on breakfast and lunch. The servant knocked at the door to deliver her dinner, she seemed to pause at the door, a few seconds longer that seemed to stretch on.”Speak what you want to say.” Nenet said to the shaking girl, her face downturned away from them.“The youngest princess Septenre has passed.” A great wind had came and robbed her lungs of air and she could not eat, her baby sister was gone to the Aten’s halls. It was only a day later when more news came.“The princess Ankhespaaten-Tasherbit is ill in the Meru-aten. Kiya has wroten to Pharaoh to be with her child,your mother convinced him to allow her, since she couldn’t be with your sister. The girl’s menat has also died from the sickness as has your sisters’. Thanks be to the Aten the princess didn’t die alone.” Nenet said.“My other sisters in the nursery?”“No signs of illness.”“Good, hopefully they remain healthy.” Mayati chewed the inside of her cheek so hard it bled, the sharp iron taste stung and cause her eyes to water. Like the last crack in the dam she escaped the balcony just in time as the tear fell in a river down her face. She cried in the beautiful sunlight, cried until she could no longer do so.A week later Ankhesenpaaten-Tasherit was getting better, the rest of the children in the nursery had not become ill. No new coffins left the harem, the bad air was looking to be passing. Mayati took to painting again, surely this would end soon and they can be together to mourn their sister. Her menet awkwardly cleared her throat.“My princess, I- news have came.”“What is it?”“The princess Meketaten has fallen ill.” The blood in her veins turned to ice, her twin, her half was sick.“We will pray for my sister’s health. How will my mother cope?”“Your mother is with your sister. She has confided themselves in your sister’s room.”Her world was in a spin, her mother and her sister was so close yet so far from her. She spent the days pacing, hoping and praying, her nights were peacefully from exhaustion, it was the third day of the illness she remembered her sister’s words.“Nenet, my sister said of a healer in the city having some success, find him and bring him here.” Nenet sent the message down a chain of servants into the city. He would come and heal her sister and all would be well again, but the days moved on without him.“Where is he?”“We are trying to find him.” Nenet looked pale.“We have to find him. He has to heal my sister.” Mayati paced the whole day, what else was there to do, what other use could she be. She paced as the sun transverse the sky, she paced with worry etched on her face as if carved from Master Tutmose. She had chewed her henned nails down to the finger and so contented to walk with the tip of her thumb in her mouth as if she were a babe once again.The sun was casting orange shadows in her room, it lovingly stroked Mayati’s kneeling form and heard her horse prayers. A women’s wail broke through the silence. Mayati froze. She was gone, Meki was gone. How can the earth go on when the sun is lost? How can the land bloom when the river had gone dry? How can I be without my twin?Mayati fell to the ground, a painful cry strangled her throat. Her servants tried to pick her up but she pushed them off. Outside she heard the slow shuffle of footprints, Mayati rushed to her door and pulled it open. The hallway was empty even of medjay all apart from her mother and Tenre. Nefertiti was walking slow and trance-liked.“Mama,” Mayati’s voice broke.“Go back inside my dear.I can’t protect you from this, the Aten has deemed this punishment justified. I cursed us.”“Mama.”“Menat, take my daughter inside.” Mayati watched her go, she slowly walked down the corridor as if every step pained her.“Come my princess, the air out here is bad.”The world existed through a layer of tears, she was so exhausted she slipped into a dreamless sleep. The next morning she was awoken by one of the girls screaming, poor gentle Nenet was dead in her bed. Mayati wrapped a bed sheet around her hand and squeezed her menat’s still warm one, she looked like she was fast asleep. In seventy days she would be in the Aten’s paradise.“My princesss, the evil eye has cast his eyes on us. We are doomed.”“Enough of that. You,” she pointed to another girl. ”Go to Tenre, the rest of you will go to the balcony for fresh air.” But that fresh air was tinged with vinegar from her sister’s chambers. She tried as best as she could not too think of it but her hand shook of its own accord, at last the servant return.“Tenre says you will move to your grandmother’s chambers immediately. You will get new servants in the meantime and we will be checked for signs of sickness.”“We’re going to die, we’re going to die.” the hysterical girl from earlier tried to jump over the balcony but the others pulled her back.“No one is going to die. Be calm until the doctor arrives.”Tenre collected her from her rooms, as they left men in jackal face masks entered her rooms, one carried a white shawl to wrap up Nenet’s body to begin her journey to the afterlife. Some were doctors, others were priests in the temple of Anubis the jackal headed servant of the Aten that prepared souls to enter the Aten’s paradise. The priests would prepare the body that it may be made whole to dance, eat and make merry for eternity. Had she been sick and Mayati had not noticed? She had been been pale but did not seem to sweat the amount reported in others nor had Nenet took to her bed until her charge was asleep in her own. The silent and deadly bad air had turned its evil eye towards her and that was simple it for her poor menat.Her Grandmother chamber’s were much larger than hers own, a spacious antechamber with comfy looking sofas and a table and chairs ready for hosting. A large bedroom with a smaller bedroom attached for her servants to sleep in. The balcony that overlooked the gardens and the Nile was large with a canopy overhead to protect her skin from the sun and a table and chair outside. It was peaceful out here and she was a whole level higher in the palace she was now round the corner from her mother’s rooms and only a short corridor away from the male chambers at the edge of the harem.She tried her best to settle in with a new host of maids. The room was so big, too big her maids were able to busy themselves with tasks and not be in her way. Mayati sat on the large balcony she was alone on this side no one was beside her, no sister to idle away the time. She wouldn’t see Meki again, not until the evil eye cut her own life short and she could be with her twin in paradise. Below her a few floors down was the nursery, it had its own courtyard a little walled garden with a shallow pool. Neither of her sisters were out, but Seprenre’s young antelope walked around lost.Tenre knocked on her door but stayed outside “My princess, Your mother now has the sickness.” Mayati’s world further cracked. If the living goddess could become sick, truly all was lost.“Tenre, I had asked Nenet to find a healer. Meki mentioned him. That he had success with reviling people in the city. Pentu I believe his name was. Will you find him?”“I will do my best. In the meantime it is best you stay inside.”“Wait how is Ankespaaten Tasherbit? My sisters? Father have they become sick?”“Kiya’s child is recovered. Your sisters are well days have gone by and they are unaffected and your father is unaffected as well.”“That is some comfort, and Waset?”“The sickness seems only to be in the capital and numbers of deaths in the city have fallen greatly. We shall soon be free of it.” Tenre was tied, it was clear to hear in her voice even through the door, the older woman was exhausted to see the harem she had run now crumble against the sickness, the mistress she had served so lower bowed low against something no one can stop, that their royal blood could not protect them from.“Then we must not delay in bringing the healer here to cure mother.” Days continued on in their floating manor. No one could say for sure what day it was, the cycle of routine had been shattered into pieces due to the sickness. Despite her continuied exhausted state Tenre returned to the Princess’ room again, it was still too dangerous to open the door between the two to protect against the bad air spilling in.“My Princess,” the overseer said. “Your mother looks to be recovering. Her fever has broke and she can eat solid foods again.”“Praise the Aten he heard our prayers.”“And the healer you requested has been found and is on his way to palace as we speak.”“Double good news, Tenre sent him straight to mother when he arraives.” By the time of the afternoon sun, the rumours travelled through the harem to her ears, the healer was here. Our suffering is at an end, she thought and that night for the first in so many she went to bed happy in the knowledge the nightmare was at an end. Mayati awoke in the morning first before her maids, they silently snored in the little side room. Through the transparent curtains beside the balcony she could see the beginnings of sunrise, the finger like sun rays reaching over the land towards the palace.Hope swelled in her chest as she broke her fast, a simple meal of bread and honey and boiled rose water to freshing her breath. She still couldn’t get use to the large room she now lived in, the images on the wall of grain fields and a whole wall painted in blue to reflect the water. Tiye had spend so little time in this room but she returned to Waset. A knock came to her door, Mayati jumped up from the table expecting good news from Tenre. However the voice on the other side of the door this time it was Merye. “My princess, it is my sad fate to tell you,the healer worked tirelessly but as the sun rose this morning he took your mother into his paradise.”“Return to your duties Merye, mother wouldn’t want anything to fall apart in her absence.” She could hear his footsteps retreat down the corridor. The noise that left her didn’t sound human, somewhere between a scream and a choke as she collapsed to the floor. How could this happen, her mother was recovering how could she so suddenly had died? Especially with the healer attending her. None of it made any sense to Mayati, nothing no longer felt real, nothing but the hole in her chest. What curse fell upon them to bring this pain?The funeral prepartions were made. The families of the kemet born girls of the harem were informed, if they wished they could be returned to them to bury, the rest were transported to Menefer to be buried where countless numbers of harem girls had been buried. Nefertiti and her daughters would be buried together in Akhenaten’s tomb, not long ago had they put Tiye to rest followed by Beketaten and now the tomb would be opened once again.The confinement had lifted forty days after Nefertiti’s death for no one else had became ill, the city seemed to be free of its grip and slowly returned to their ways before the sickness. Mayati found herself tired more often during the morning period, she had little appetite, instead all she wanted was for the funeral to be perfect, to be worthy of her mother and sister. In truth how was one to send a female Co Regnant into the arms of the Aten when there had never been one before.She laid on her bed in a half dose, her tasks were done, the cofins were prepared, the funeral goods were chosen to be placed in the tomb, everything her mother and sisters would need in the afterlife. Meki’s dog had refused to leave his dying mistress’ bed and when the jackel headed men went to collect her sister's body the dog was curled in her lap dead. The men had took him too to be embalmed and entombed with Meki. The food had been cooked and stored in jars and everyday of the seventy the temple priest had sung out prayers to help the bed to travel to the Halls of the Aten. Nothing more could be done all that remained so for the interment the next day.Her eyes were closed to the outside world,she wanted desperately to sleep and not have to think. She had dedicated herself to the funeral arrangements to distract her and sent her to a exhausted and dreamless sleeep at night. This night however she was in no such luck she laid on her bed but sleep wouldn’t come. Her ears were fuzzy but she could hear a commotion in her antechamber among her servants. She pushed herself from the bed, still half asleep and sluggish. Smenkhare was there, hand holding open the door against her servants who were trying to kept him out. Maybe this was a dream her tired and hungry body had concoctted. He spotted her and walked straight passed her servants and wrapped her protectively in his arms. She broke again and the tears begun.“I came as soon as I could. I am so sorry.” They stood like that for a while.His even breaths were calming to her, as his chest rose and fell beneath her head.“Have you seen my father yet?” She half whispered, half crocked with dried tears stinging her face.“No I came straight to you.”“Go to him, present yourself and,” she struggled against an intake of breath. “Tradition should still be followed.” She gently pushed herself from him and wiped the tears from her cheek.“Are you sure. Will you be okay?” She nodded despite the tears. He gently kissed her forehead and reluctantly left to see her father, after all it wouldn’t look good on any royal that ignores their ruler no matter the circumstances.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The smaller numbers of the harem girls lined the walls that lead out of the harem, dressed in plain dresses with no jewels as they had since the first death in the palace. Each held a lotus flower, as the jackal masked men carried the coffins through the harem each girl threw their flower in front so that the dead may know only the nice smell of the afterlife.Mayati stood in the great hall with her sisters, they were all dressed in plain dark grey dresses with a simple gold seshed wrapped around unadorned wigs. Smenkhare and her uncle’s family stood behind them, Aye and his family stood in line next to them, after all the years Mudjedmut had finally returned with her husband. Her aunt’s face wore sadness but she kept her tears hidden away tightly. Tey however wasn’t so secretive as she constantly wiped away them away with her soaked piece of linen.Kiya entered through a side door with her daughter, dressed appropriately in somber clothes. “My princess, has our Lord Pharoah not arrived yet?” she asked as she bowed.“Not yet. Ankhesenpaaten Tasherbit how are you?”“I’m well now. I’m sorry for your mother and sisters.”“Thank you, they are your sisters too. Maya can I have a lotus flower.” The servant stepped forward with a wreath of white flowers, their fresh smell filled her nose as she placed them in the little girl’s hand. “Since you share a birthday, when the coffins come in would you like to place this on Septenre’s coffin?” The little girl nodded, accepting the wreath. Mayati smiled at her four year old half sister, but Ankhesenpaaten Tasherbit was distracted elsewhere.“Baba,” she exclaimed, the little girl handed the wreath to Kiya and ran to her father.“My sun faced girl.” He kissed her little head as she clung to her leg. “Thanks be to the Aten he saved you from your illness.”“Baba where are did my sisters go?“They went with my Great Royal Wife, together they were taken to the Halls of paradise. They will be there for eternity in his light, in a place where the waters are sweet, the crop always grows and there is no sadness.”“Why didn’t he take me there?”“You are needed here for me, for your mother and your sisters. Let us begin.”“I’m sorry for your loss my Lord,” Kiya said as she reached a hand out to her daughter. Akhenaten smiled softy and cupped her cheek.“Baba, I will put this wreath on Septenre’s coffin.” The little girl beamed, taking back the wreath a few petals falling to her ground.“You will it is an important job you must be careful.”“Meritaten gave it to me. I’ll be good.” Akentaten kissed his daughter’s head again and approached the group gathered. The room was quiet apart from his footsteps and the small cries of the babe Tut in Miaa’s arms. Akhenaten embraced each of his daughters, the gaps in their racks felt like a stone in his heart.“You did well Mayati,” he whispered in her ear as they embraced. He gave the signal and the large doors opened. From the direction of the harem came the three coffins. The jackel masked men placed them gently on the floor. Nefertiti’s coffin was the largest, her beautiful face carved forever into the golden outer coffin. Akhenaten weeped as he approached it carrying his own wreath.“Goodbye my love,” he whispered as he placed the fresh flowers around her golden neck. He kissed the painted red lips frozen in a benevolent smile, a smile that said ‘wept not for I am in a world of plenty.’Mayati approached her twin’s coffin, a slightly smaller one than her mother’s but still beautifully crafted. She laid the wreath around the neck. “I don’t know what I will do without you,” she whispered so softy only the dead could hear her. Her sister’s smile matched her mother’s but to her it seemed to say ‘don’t worry you’ll survive.’Ankhesenpaaten Tasherbit did well placing the wreath on Septenre’s small coffin. Their youngest sister had just begun to walk and now she will learn to run in fields of gold. Once the wreaths were laid, all gathered had a chance to say their goodbyes. Aye looked heartbroken as he laid a hand upon Nefertiti’s coffin. Despite not being her birth mother, Tey wept new fresh tears. Mudjedmet did not although she was visibly upset. Mayati stood at the small coffin of her youngest sister, surrounded by her other sisters.“Be happy among the flowers Septenre. The halls of paradise will have many to make you happy.” Ankie said over the coffin.“And many gazelles that you can pet.” Tasherbit added.“Where is Nef?” Mayati slipped through the crowd of morners and seen her sister hidden against the pillar with Smenkhare. “Everything okay?”“Nef was just a little overwhelmed,” he answered. “We came to count the fishes on the floor.”“Thank you,” she squeezed his hand. “Nef would you like to say goodbye to mother before we go?” The little girl nodded and grab her hand, with the other she reached out and took Smenkhare’s large hand in her small one. Akhenaten was still beside Nefertiti’s coffin, keeping watch that made-just maybe she would return to him. He paid them no mind as they stood opposite him. Smenkhare lifted the girl on to his hip as she was now too heavy for Mayati to hold. Nef reached out for her mother’s face, she did not cry, made no sound at all, whatever was going on in her mind was for Nef alone.He placed her back on the ground when she pointed and the little girl traced the images of the Aten carved into the coffin. Mayati looked into the glass eyes of her mother but there was nothing but the dark paint stocks staring back at her. Smenkhare’s hands softy brushed hers as he placed a hand on the coffin.“Goodbye mother,” she whispered, the throat felt closed as the tears threatened to spill. Nef tugged on her hand and pointed to Meki’s coffin. The two sisters walked to the middle coffin and Smenkhare walked back to his place in the procession. She caught eyes with her uncle as he walked away from Septenre’s coffin, tears streaming down his face. Mayati placed a hand on her twin’s forehead. “I will miss you,” she said. After today she will be a twin no more, still the eldest but with no one to share her life with.The two princess took their place in line, Akhenaten still remained at Nefertiti’s coffin. The jackal masked men stood awkwardly around the coffins waiting to carry them again. Still Akhenaten did not move. The jackal masked men moved closer so they stood at the corners, Merye the High Priest of Aten stood nearby his face mornful as he was to bury his Queen.“No,” Akhenaten growled at them as they moved closer. “No don’t do this, no.” He pushed the closest to him “You can not take her, instruments of the evil eye,” he ripped the mask away from the shocked face of the young bald man underneath. Nachtpaaten took hold of his brother’s shoulders.“Brother stop this.” The man replaced his jackal mask, they moved closer still to the edge of the coffin. Akhenaten jumped in his brother’s arms but Nachtpaaten held him tighter.“She can’t be gone, its my fault. I shouldn’t have let her leave the room.”“Hush now. She went to be with her children.”“How could she leave me?” he said between sobs.“She will guide you as she has always done. You have to let her be at peace now, you have to do this for her.” The men picked up the coffins and walked towards the edge of the hall.“No brother, let me go. You can’t take her, I command you.” The procession halted.“Akhenaten, please do not make this harder.” Nachtpaaten’s eyes were glossy.“I love her.”“Send her into paradise with that love.” He released his brother as if they were a children once again and one had been injured in the gardens. Akhenaten’s face was haunted, his shoulders slumped forwards. It was heartbreak to watch the most powerful man in the world crumble to nothing. He slowly pulled his robe back onto his shoulder, staighten out the gold pectoral and signed a loud estranged breath.Akhenaten nodded and the procession continued out of the Great Hall. They followed the coffins to the chariots below, Akhenaten took the first one alone, Mayati and Ankie took the second. The rest of the princesses and Kiya travelled in a litter. Smenkhare and Nachtpaaten shared a chariot followed by his own family in a litter. Aye and his family brought up the rear in a litter of their own. The crowds sung a hymn to the dead in time with the priests and priestesss as they passed through the streets. They sung loud and they sung clear that all the dead may find their way to the afterlife.The journey to the tombs felt shorter then Tiye’s funeral. In the mountains the large family tomb had emerged from the earth but no one could have guessed it would see so much use in so little time. First Tiye, then Beketaten, now Nefetiti and her daughters. Their funeral items had been loaded in, now the workmen stood poised to close the tomb again.“Great Aten, shine your blessed light upon Nefertiti, Great Queen of upper and lower Kemet. Great of praise and song, Co Regnant to our most High Pharoah. Shine your light upon her daughters, Meketaten and Septenre. Guide them in their journey to your kingdom, receive them into your glory in your blessed halls that we may be united one day.” Merye sun out. A priest came forward with the same stick from Tiye’s funeral. “My lord Pharoah, step forward and touch their mouths that they may speak their name to the Aten.”With reluctance, Akhenaten took the stick and placed it against the lips of each coffin and repeated their names back to them. The jackal headed me carried the coffin into the dark tomb. Only the Pharoah, his daughters and Aye’s family were allowed in the tomb. Tiye’s tomb was sealed to their left, placed with her daughter. Further down the hall work was still being finished for Mayati’s own tomb, place me in the tomb my father had decreed for me so that one day I may join my mother and sisters in the Aten’s Halls of Paradise.Each coffin was placed securely in it shrine. Inside Meketaten’s tomb she traced the small image of Tut on the walls. The child had only came to the palace for this one day and would by now be travelling back to live at the Northern palace it seemed strange not to include the child that father had not given any thought to since his arrival. But tombs walls did not always need to accurate, after all here was an image of Nerfetiti morning her daughter as if she were alive here and now and not lying under her shrine in her own tomb next door.“You two need to be more secretive,” Mudjedmut whispered at her side.“I don’t know what you mean.”“You and the prince.” Mayati opened her mouth. “Don’t try to deny it. If you go to your father too early, it will end in diaster. I will help you.”“You will, why?”“Do I need another motive apart from my niece’s happiness.”“No I just. Thank you. Mother was meant to talk to father for me,” she whispered, even if they were the only two here she was scared incase the sound travelled through the tomb.“Pharoah will need time to heal. Be patience.”“May the Aten give him strength; he didn't look good at all at the palace.”“Nothing can help with the lost of the one you love.”“Do you not Horemheb?”“He is kind and we are good friends, but love has flown for me. I only had one love in my life and he is gone, but I continue to be a good wife and I pray to Twarset to send me a child.”“May the Aten will it through his servant.”“Thank you.You will have to be there for your father, he will need you more than ever to get through this, the loss of Nefertiti will be hard for him to bear.”“I will try. I’ll ask the healer Pentu to give him something to help with the pain.”“The only thing he needs is time, nothing else can help him now but in time the ache of her loss will dull.”Aye entered the chambers. “We are leaving now.”The two nodded. Mayati took a last look upon her sister.” Goodbye,” she whispered and walked back to the blinding light.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Mayati sat with the lodge books, Merye pointed to each line and explained all the accounts. How much barley was paid to each girl for their service? The masters and cooks' salaries, how much money was in reserve for celebrations. She had no idea it was so tightly controlled, she assumed payment was never a thing and that celebrations happened at the will of the Pharaoh and his Great Royal Wife. In the harem, each girl had to be accommodated, and clothes, bedding and food were to be provided. Then as they took on responsibilities as servants they had to be given an allowance of barley which they could barter for anything extra they liked. Masters and overseers received a higher amount of barley and gold. Even her sisters had an allotted amount that they could not exceed. It really put into perspective why a boy was useful, when they came of age the harem no longer pays for them instead the taxes from the people do.“How do we maintain all this?” she asked.“With management. The taxes come in and it's first divided among the palaces and army. Then each palace overseer is in charge of their finances. It is a hard job but an important one, My Lady.”It caused a lump to form in her throat at Meyre’s use of her mother’s title. Her mother and sisters had been in the tomb for a fortnight. While the world had returned to normal, her world still missed its core. The priests said that the souls travel for 70 days after death to the underworld, on the seventh day when they speak their name to the Aten they enter his paradise. The next day the morning clothes can be put away for there is no more sorrow, the dead have reached happiness and so should the living.“I need air, excuse me.” She waited until he had left then she went to the balcony, feeling a little unsteady. The cool air hit her like a welcoming hug, embracing her in its invisible arms and shaking the nausea from her. Inside one of her maids must have returned, but in the briefest of moments as the door opened it brought with it the sound of music.Why was there music? Pushing back the curtain Mayati quickly stormed across her room. From the corner of her eye, she saw Tenre stop her conversation with a maid and followed her matching her quick step. The music beckoned them towards it. In the corridor that overlooked the courtyard of beauties, she could see the dancers performing to the sweet joyful music. She didn’t even think as she descended the stairs, Tenre was quick on her heels, and the older woman said nothing other than to make it clear that this celebration had been organised without her knowledge. Mayati could barely hear her over the anger blazed inside her.“What is the meaning of this.” The whole courtyard came to a hush as the girls scrambled to bow low before their princess still in black. At the top table she could see Kiya with her daughter, her father’s disgraced wife was dressed in red, a colour she would never have dared to wear in Nefertiti’s presence. Her ladies at her side were like a swarm of bees around honey. “The Great Royal Wife has only been entombed two weeks ago with two of the King’s daughters and you make merry!”“Princess, maybe we should talk,” Kiya said softly stepping delicately to her as if Mayati was a child.“I have no words to say to you.”“You can’t talk to my mother that way. She is the Pharoah’s Great Royal Wife.” Kiya’s daughter craned her neck higher.“No, she is not sister.”“Your mother is dead. My mother is the Pharoah’s wife and is now in charge.”“Your mother is foreign and so cannot inherit.”“The Pharoah has already changed so many rules already, why not this one.” One of Kiya’s servants said.“Is this what you dream of Kiya? Before even being forgiven by our Pharoah you throw a party in your own honour.”“No, my Princess. With the great sadness passed I wanted to throw a party to cheer up the girls. Especially with Prince Smenkhare’s return to the palace, there is much buzz among the harem.”“Enough,” Her anger was boiling over not only did she want her mother’s place she wanted Iset’s as well and if they married her own. “The party is over.” The girls around them awkwardly packed away the stuff.“No,” Ankhespaaten Tasherbit whined. “No, I want a party. Play.” But the musicians did not. “Why do you ruin everything? I want to see my baba.” She demanded.“My heart, he’s busy.” Kiya tried to soothe her daughter who folded her arms and huffed.“No, let's go to him and he can tell who is in charge.”Kiya looked at Mayati. “Maybe that would settle it. Then we can fix things.”Mayati chewed the inside of her cheek. “Very well.”They were all silent as they walked the corridor. The medjay outside her father’s room was quiet as always.“I want to see my baba,” Ankespaaten Tasherbit wailed at Akhenaten’s chamberlain.“I shall ask my princess. One moment.” No one had seen the Pharaoh in a fortnight, he refused all dinner invitations and council meetings. Would he see them now? The chamberlain returned and gestured for them to enter. Akhenaten looked pale against his sofa, with tear-stained eyes. The incense seemed to be stronger, the candles had doubled. Strangely the healer Pentu was there too, he bowed to them all and silently left the room as they entered with an empty bottle in hand. She had asked him to help her father, she just hadn’t been expecting him to be in his room.“Come closer all of you. What is the matter?”“Baba, she is being mean to my mother.” The little princess pointed to Mayati.“Is this true?”“No.”“I don’t want fighting in my harem. Whatever it is sort it out and don’t bother me with it.”“My Lord, Kiya threw herself a party believing herself to be the Great Royal Wife. The rules say no foreigner can be Great Royal wife only one born of Kemet. It is so soon after mother’s passing but order will need to be maintained. Meyre and Tenre have been educating me on the affairs in the meantime, if you permit I can send word to Henuttaneb to come to the capital and-” Her father held up a hand, the other massaged a headache from his forehead.“I know the rules. You don’t need to lecture me as a child. My Queen is gone and you two will squabble over her title.”“My Lord, as your wife let me ease your burden.” Kiya’s voice was so sweet, so gentle and genuine.“You are not my wife, your tried to poison my heart and all you gave me was a war and daughter.” Kiya hugged her daughter tighter.“We will await your decision on who you will appoint, I can have any of our aunts come or have Tenre find a native girl for you to marry.” Mayati tried to move the conversation back on track and away from her father’s anger.“I don’t want another wife. You’ll do it, daughter.”“My Lord?” she asked in disbelief.“Yes you, be done with it now. Within the next few days, I want you to return to Menefer Kiya.” He waved them off with one hand, his head still in the other. Outside the chamber, Kiya bowed in front of Mayati.“My Lady of the Two Lands. May the Aten bless you.”“But she isn’t his wife.” Ankesenpaaten Tasherbit wailed again and stomped her foot.“Your Phaorah has made the decision. Meritaten rules the harem now.”“And you’ll leave me again.” The young girl sobbed.“I have failed my Pharoah and my father I will accept my punishment.”“I will try to change his mind, in the meantime, you two can stay at the Northern Palace together.” Kiya took it gracefully as she pulled away her huffing sobbing daughter.“My Princess, what happened in there?” Tenre asked puzzled.“Pharoah appointed me steward of the harem. He gave me my mother’s position. Tenre help me, guide me in what to do.”“Most pressing is who will run your chambers. Nenet, the Aten give her rest was your menat. Which means she was meant to run your chambers when this day came. Now you can choose someone else. I give you my seal.” Tenre pulled off the ring from her finger.“Keep it, you will remain my overseer. Run my chambers, help me run the harem, stand by my side like you did my mothers.”“It will be an honour to serve you.”“There is no honour, I need you Tenre. What else is there to do?” The two slowly made their way back up the golden corridor to the quiet harem.“First thing is to decide what to do with your mother and sister’s maids.”“What do you think since you know them more?”“They are young, I can look into suitable husbands for those who want them or if they prefer to be priestesses or develop their skills as apprentices. Mut however I think has the makings of an overseer.”“You can train her as your apprentice. May I leave those tasks to you? You will do better than me.”“I will draw up a list, but you will need to sign it off. Sending Kiya to the Northern Palace was a good idea.”“It was?”“It separates her from her base in Meru-Aten.”“It still makes my sister sad.”“It is the Pharoah’s decision not much else can be done. Meyre and I can continue to teach you finances and management.”Outside her chambers, a male servant looked around awkwardly. “My princess, I’ve been sent by Prince Smenkhare to see if you were still coming.”“I forgot, yes go back to your master and tell him I’m coming.”“Dinner with Prince Smenkhare?” Tenre’s scared elbow raised.“He returns tomorrow to Waset. Do you know if Mother was going to speak about us to the Pharoah?”“Yes, but it had to be the right time. Now you need to be careful, your father has lost his wife when he heals then he will agree. But if you push his hand he will refuse, your mother was always careful with him, make him think it is his idea convince him slowly.”“Thank you Tenre. I will.”“Do you think tonight is a good idea?”“After tonight I don’t know when we will see each other again. But I’ll be careful.”She quickly placed a small gold seshed on top of her wigged head and added perfume to her body and sneaked down the corridors to his room. Nebk opened the door with not a word but a warm smile. Smenkhare raised out of his seat to greet her. “I thought you had forgotten about me.”“I did for a moment. Sorry, I got distracted Kiya was hosting a party in the harem.”“Why did she do that?” The servants brought the food to the table.“She wants to be the Great Royal Wife.”“She’s foreign born that can’t be.”“And she isn’t. Our Lord named me the Lady of the Two Lands.”“Congratulations. That is quite unique to have an unmarried daughter rule with a title.”“I certainly don’t remember it happening before, there must have been a time like this where a Pharoah was without a Queen.”“Possibly, although what will you do if your father will marry and appoint someone else.”“He is still grieving but one day he may and I will instruct her.”“Do you think this new instalment will help our case?” He whispered over his goblet of wine.“Hopefully, once his grief is passed I will ask him. He will not refuse me.”“Good, I hate this sneaking around.” His eyes briefly flashed up towards the servants surrounding them, in this palace, it was hard to know who could be in who’s pocket.“Me too. Hopefully not much longer.”“I will wait as long as it takes.”“Don’t forget about me when you return to Waset.”“I couldn’t even if I tried, my heart would not allow it.” He reached under the table and took her hand. “Don’t forget about me with your new responsibilities.”“My heart doesn’t allow me to.” They both smiled in a mix of sweetness and cringe.“Look what your poets have done to me.” He speared the beef like an enemy.“You’ve become soft in your old age.”“I’m only three years older than you, unfortunately, it is you who has made me soft.”“Good I expect your letters to be filled with more embarrassing poetry, woo me properly.”“If that is an order from the Lady of the Two Lands then I must do it.” He mocked bowed the tiniest of bits against the table, the conversation returned to more mundane topics suitable for spying ears. How her aunts were keeping, the city of Waset, the changing seasons. Nothing of any interest to report from the odd whispers here and there between them.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

6 months laterMayati greeted her aunt in the gardens, Mudnetjmet in the years away from the capital had suffered from a illness that had caused her to lose all her teeth. She had made use of fake ones that caused the skin around her jaw to sag a little but despite that she still retained the soft beauty of her youth. The female dwarf her aunt kept in her company pulled out all her teeth in solidarity to her misstress. The innocent creature played heartily with Bast in the corner of the pavlion.“Auntie, how was your journey?”“Peaceful no different from all the other times. How is the Pharaoh?”“Not good, he still grieves for mother. It has been six months, I thought it would be the right time so I sent a concubine to him last night but he rejected her.”“He didn’t like her?”“She didn’t even get in the door.”“That is not good, the girls will get dissatisfied in their abandonment.”Bast hissed and the dwarf in the corner shrieked, she held her hand to her chest and with a pout approached Mudnetjmet. “Tas, did you get scratched?” The small girl silently nodded. “Let me see, oh dear, shall I kiss it better?” The girl nodded again and Mudnetjmet did so. “All better now.”“All better.” Tas repeated, smiling to reveal rows of false teeth moving in her mouth.“You have to be careful with the cat, nice and gentle.”“Gentle.” Mudnetjmet kissed her hand again and set her off to play.“You are very fond of her.” Mayati said looking over the small thing who was trying to sneak up on the Ibises waddling in the shallow pool.“After my last stillbirth I found her in the temple of Taweret. I don’t know what age she is, she could be older than me but I think the goddess intended for me to have her.”“Why did you not sent word of your stillbirth or pregnancy?”“I didn’t want to, I had so many miscarriages I wanted to wait till the babe was born before telling anyone but when the child was born dead it made no use.”“I am sorry Auntie.”“It was years ago, what is in the Aten’s hands can not be changed.”“How are you and General Horemheb been since?”“We both are fine. It has been hard but we overcame it together. Anyway, I brought you another present. You both need more state work to keep you from writing so much.” Mudnetjmet pulled out the tightly wrapped scroll from her sleeve. Mayati tried to keep her hand steady as she took despite her increased heart rate, she swore being in love with Smenkhare was going to kill her quicker when her heart gave out.“I appreciate this so much auntie, are you happy in your marriage? You’re not royal you could get a divorce.”“I am happy, in the beginning I stayed to spite my father and sister. They wanted influence on Horemheb and his education on Smenkhare and I wanted to stand in their way. Over the years though I grew fond of him even if I didn’t fall in love wth him. I would be bored as a single woman, no this marriages lets me play spy.”“As long as you’re happy,” Mayati took her aunt's hands, she had never forgotten her sadness on her wedding day nor her horror at having to watch the love of her life die in front of the whole court.“In a way I am. Now read the letter that the poor boy sent you.” Mayati bite her lip to try and hide her smile as she unrolled the scroll, this one felt heavier the the previous ones.“Mayati,My sun who guides my way, owner of my heart, the one the sun gives its beauty to, I am drove mad by this parting. I see your face every night in my dreams but still it does not compare to you, six months without you I am a man lost in the desert with only the memory of water to keep him from thirst. Do not forget your wonderer who longs to taste the sweetness of your lips again. I pray to the Aten that I can hold you in my arms again. Please write soon.I am yours,Smenkhare.”She smiled as she read it and then read it again. She carefully took the gold ring off the page, breaking the wax seal. It was simple no gems or fancy carvings just his name, these rings meant only one thing and were meant only for those married.“By the Aten the boy is mad. How can he send you this when you are not even intended. If your father finds this.”Mayati looked down at the ring again, it fit easily on her middle finger. From the finger next to it she took off one of her own. It was a similar plain ring with her name carved into it, a present from her mother. “I can have another one made to fit when it is all arranged.” She handed it to Mudnedjmet.“You are both mad.” Mudnedjmet giggled. The little dwarf giggled a high pitched one to join in. “Looks like I will be sending my servants racing again up the Nile tonight.”“Your servants probably just think that you two are very romantic with each other. I am sorry for their troubles.”“Not to worry, they don’t know anything about it, but please be careful. Don’t get too caught up in your emotions until you have talked to your father. Do not attract his wrath.”“Attract his wrath.” The dwarf repeated cuddling a large green frog close to her chest like a child would cuddle a doll.“I will be careful, Beside yourself and Horemheb and Tenre no one else knows of anything.”“Good don’t even think to tell my father, keep it only to yourself.” Mayayi nodded to her aunt. “I will sent on your reply when you're ready. Tas shall we go for a walk in the gardens.”Mayati watched her aunt walked towards the orchard with the small girl in hand. Her maids stood far enough away from her that they could peep over her shoulder. They were too busy picking flowers for her table to even stop what they were doing. She pulled forth a blank scroll and ink pot she penned her response.”Smenkhare,Prince who conquers lands and my heart, for you alone my heart beats, the jealous moon turns away at your spirit. The Nile is nothing compared to the strength of your arm. Enemies are weak in front of you as I am. Wonderer in the desert seek the water no more for it will always be yours. The days drag since I am without you, the mountain of letters between us is not enough to ease the pain of longing. The Aten gives me patience to see you again. When baba shows me his face again I will ask him. I pray that that will be soon, that I can hold you again.Don’t no leave me without your words for too long, my heart is yours,Mayati.”She blew over the ink to set it and her aunt returned timely with a apple in her hand. Mayati discreetly handed her aunt the rolled up letter with a simple hold to her hand. “Looks like I shall be heading back to my husband's house tonight.”“You are welcome anytime, you could stay here permanently.”“No I prefer the older capital.” Mudnedjmet stubly pushed the letter inside her long sleeve and fixed her shall, the cooler weather of Akhet was near its end but it was still too cold to be without a protective layer even during the day. The country stood still as the farmers waited for the floods to receed, seeds ready in hand to plant. Far to the north, a great number of rainfall had been measured by the Aten priests in the temple near the sea.“If you decide differently I will always be happy to see you.”“I best go, it looks like its going to rain again.” She turned her eyes to her grey clouds.“Safe journey Auntie.” Mudnedjmet stood from her seat and the little dwarf stood too in response. However a male servant approached the two women.“My lady, the Pharaoh would like to see you.” Mayati gave him a nod and sent him on his way.“Being patient has payed off,” Mudnedjmet smoothed down her niece’s wig and gently wiped away the smudged eyeliner. “Now don’t string your requests on your father out of the gate, take your time.”“I will. Auntie please stay a little longer.”“Okay, goon, you can’t keep your father waiting after so long.”“Attract his wrath,” the dwarf said to her side. She was an odd thing, Mayati thought as they ventured inside, she felt better when she had parted from them if truth be told. It had been six months since she had seen her father despite living in the same palace, Akhenaten had refused to see anyone, to do anything but pray and the little bit of governing he had to. When they returned from the internment it was like they had left him in the desert too and only brought back a ghost to rule. Mayati felt like her face may crack from joy as she walked down the corridor to her father’s chambers. Pentu waited outside for her, the handsome healer that she had brought to heal her mother bowed before her.“Master Pentu, what are you going here?”“The Pharaoh has appointed me his chamberlain, I am honour to be so close to his presence.”“Congulations, may the Aten bless it.”“Thank you My Lady.” He was a tall man, the same age as her father with short dark hair and a little scuff of facial hair covering his high cheekbones. “I shall let our Lord know of your arrival.” After a few minutes he reappeared and gestured for her to enter.Her father was out on the balcony, his room was unchanged in the separation. Sweet Incense and candles still burned, the large antechamber of her father’s room was still filled with the familiar furniture, the small large table they had many a dinner at. The same sofa that father and mother would usually cuddle up at. She met him beneath his canopy, from the balcony he overlooked the large gardens and large portions of the city. The large temple of the Aten dwarfed many buildings beside it.“My Lord Pharoah,” she bowed and he turned towards her. His was unchanged save for a few wrinkles around his eyes.“Mayati,” he cupped her cheeks and a stray tear leaked down from her eyes. “My beautiful daughter, look how you have grown. I have neglected you. How are you?”“Being in your presence is enough to light my heart. I pray to the Aten that you may always reign over us.”“I have been a terrible son to the Aten as I have a father to you.”“That is not possible.” He removed his warm hands form her face.“Let us sit and eat.” He gestured for the servants to bring food and wine. “How is the harem?”“I manage it as best as I can.”“Good, I have heard no complaints so you are doing well.”“Thank you.”“Your sisters? Are they well?”“Ankie and Tasherbit are very talented in music and dance. When I have time I take Tasherbit with me to hunt and she shows great promise there too. Nef is a delight, she is eight now and a beauty, despite her lack of speech she spends much of her time in the temple. She misses you very much.”“That will change from now on. All of you will join me in a few days when I will address the court, I have an announcement.”“What kind of announcement?”“You will find out in a few days time. Mayati you have grown to be a beautiful Princess, like your mother.”“Aten give her rest in his paradise.”“Aten will it.” He smiled at her and a fire let in her belly, it had to be the right time.“My Lord, if you permit I would like to talk to you about something.”“Speak freely.”“I am no longer a child and I would like to marry. With your permission I wish to marry Smenkhare. He is loyal to you and proven himself to be a capable leader and governor, everything he does is in your service.”“You came to me with this request before. I will not refuse you this time, you have my permission.”“Aten bless you my Lord.” She kissed his hands bringing a smile on his face.“It is what your mother wanted before the sickness, I have refused you for too long. Pentu,” he called for the healer turned chamberlain. “Send word to Waset, have Smenkhare come at the first opportunity.” At last it was happening, she was right to ask her aunt to stay she can have her send him this news too.****She waited in her chambers, her hands wringed as she struggled to calm her beating heart. Smenkhare was on his way to the capital she had sent the letter with her aunt hopefully would arrive before he left. The floods had added days onto the journey that in the dry seasons would have took a full day. She wanted to be down at the garden docks but it would be suspicious, no she couldn’t be seen to have a hand in her father’s decision. So instead she waited here in her best dress, a nefer beard necklace and a wig with two tall ostrich feather flecked with gold paint. In the last six months she had forced herself to practice wearing it, due to the weight she couldn’t bend her neck to look at her shaking hands.“My Lady,” Meyre beamed. “Prince Smenkhare has arrived.”Her face broke into a smile as she carefully made her way to the father’s chambers with Meyre. There was no one waiting for her outside her father’s chambers so she finally gave herself to pacing. Her grasped hands wrung at her chest, pushing her bangle down her arm. She wasn’t nervous but excited, the jitters that came with finally having him pulsed through her. As she turned in her pace there he was at the end of the corridor with Nebk and Horemheb. He smiled as he increased his pace to meet her.“My lady,” he kissed her ringed hand.“Did you get my letter?” she whispered.“I did, Horemeheb gave it me just as I was on the barge. The Aten has answered our prayers.”“My Lady, My Prince,” Pentu came out of Akhenaten’s chambers. “Our Pharoah awaits you.” All three of them entered the chambers leaving Meyre, Nebk and Horemheb outside. Akhenaten stood in the centre of the room, he looked better than he had the other day, fuller in face and belly with the blue crown on top of his head. Pentu stood a little away from him but definitely closer than an chamberlain ought to.“Smenkhare, welcome to the capital.” Akhenaten embraced him.“My Lord, thank you for you letter. What is the urgent business you spoke of?”Akhenaten smiled. “I invited you here to give you the hand of my daughter, Meritaten, most believed daughter of the Aten,” he joined their hands jogether.“You honour me greatly My Lord.”“It is an important task, she is precious to me.” he cupped her cheek. “My nefer, my beautiful one. She has the beauty of her mother. Meritaten Neferneferuaten.”“That is mother’s name.”“You should take it yourself.”“My Lord you do me too great of an honour to have both things these days.” Mayati said, trying to awkwardly move the conversation on.Akhenaten removed his hand. “Of course you will want to start planning the wedding as soon as possible. Peret begins in a few weeks lets us have it then, when the Aten brings his great light back to the world he will shine on your wedding. I shall announce it to the court later today at the gathering, everyone will know from high to low that the Aten wills for my daughter to know the sweet taste of love. Do not disappoint or disrespect her.”“I will not, I will try to make her happy in all things.”“Good, you can go now, I will see the two of you at the gathering.” Mayati struggled to keep her face neutral as she left her father’s chambers. Horemheb and Nebk gave them a knowingly look as the pair walked down the corridor.“Congulations to you two My Lady, My Prince,” Horemheb said.“You can finally stop pining over her,” Nebk joked elbowing his master in the ribs. “Congulations to you My Lady, you will be the most beautiful bride, hearts will break across the land that you will be joined with him.”“Thank you. I have to get back, the taxes have arrived and need splitting over the palaces. I shall see you at the court.”“I wish you well again My Lady,” Horemheb bowed his head to her.“Thank you Horemheb.” She brushed her hand against Smenkhare’s hidden from view by her sleeve. He turned his over and slid his fingers between hers, he raised their joined hands and placed a chaste kiss to her hand.“My Lady.” There was a twinkle in his eye and she wanted to damn the social constains and kiss him here and now not caring who seen. She pushed herself away from him and demanded her brain to focus only on the accounts until at last it was time for evening prayers followed by the court. The nobles were gathered in the open topped Great Hall, half a year ago they had joined the kingdom in mourning their losses, now they stood pushing over one another to see the Pharoah after all this time.Akhenaten sat upon his large throne, the empty one beside him twisted her heart as Mayati sat on her smaller throne on the ledge half way up the stairs with her intended beside her. A hush came upon the hall as Akhenaten held up his hand. “Welcome, the Aten has came to me. He speaks to me of his will and my father and I are in agreement. Today I bring you here to give you his message, my daughter who I love Meritaten shall marry Smenkhare.”A cheer erupted from the court at the news, at last after half a year of darkness the palace shall be alive once again with merriment and free wine. Akenaten held up his hand to have silence. “The Aten has also came to me and opened my eyes, the horrible sickness that was visited upon us, that rob us of such loved ones was our fault. We continue to worship the hectic gods of our fathers. The Aten is furious and shows us the error of our ways. Any temple not to the Aten will be closed, there are no more gods except the Aten, praise him.”The crowd paused for a beat before erupting in another cheer. Beside her Mayati could see Smenkhare shift awkwardly in his seat for a brief second, could see his jaw tighten slightly before relaxing but now was not the time to question anything. Honeyed sweets and wine flowed in the harem as at last she allowed a celebration in the harem. Loud music and laughter filled the corridors for the first time, Ankie and her sisters proceeded over all of it at the head table while Mayati was in her chambers with Smenkhare.“Our Lord looks healthy,” he said finishing his meal.“Praise to the Aten his grief is over.”“And finally I can soon call you my wife.”“I wish we were pleasants, I could have married you a long time ago.”“I could have married you a thousand times over. No matter it is almost time now.”“I can’t wait to start planning, once we have begun we are closer to it.” The servants cleared up the meals as they finished. “You can leave us,” she said to them leaving them alone with just their wine. They moved to the sofa, Smenkhkare sat closer to her than he had ever dared before.“Most of all I can’t wait to be rid of this veil of secrecy. I love you and who cares not who else knows it’s,” he reclined out finally relaxed after the day“I love you too.” Her heart beat with a certainty as she held his hand. He gently cupped her cheek and looked into her eyes. The wine was done but her body buzzed with a heat that started in her lower stomach. His eyes moved between her own and her lips and Mayati’s body moved in of its own accord and their lips met. She sighed and wrapped her arms around his neck, bringing them closer together. The kiss deepened as their mouths moved together, she was thankful she had changed wigs before he had arrived. He took his lips from hers and she whined form the lack of contact until they touched a sensitive part of her neck, Mayati moaned from the new sensation and she felt the heat travel lower.“Do you want me to continue?” he asked.“Yes, maybe we should move to the bedroom.” Her voice was breathless and she desperately wanted to kiss him again.Smenkhare scooped her up in his arms, causing a surprised gasp to leave her mouth. She let her sandals drop to the floor, she knew she wouldn’t have need of them now. He gently placed her on the bed and she leaned on her elbows watching him remove his arms bands, sandals and his pectoral. It reminded her and she uncrasped the heavy nefer necklace, wanting to give him more space to kiss there.He looked her over with lust and love in his eyes, her chest rose and fell with an anticipation she didn’t know was possible to feel. She pushed herself to her knees and crawled until she was level with him and pulled his face to hers again. His arms encircled her, pulling her flush against him. Her hands moved down his chest to the side ties of his robe, she pulled it from him and her hands touched the tone muscles underneath. Beside his heart bounced her ring on a simple cord hanging from his neck. Against her core she felt something hard against it, she shivered at the contact, legs instinctively parting even so slightly.They lower down to the bed, Smenkhare pushed the head rest out of the way before Mayati hit her head and he gently cradled that same head in his large hand as he continued to kiss her. Mayati’s hips wiggled against his and he moaned against her mouth, she did it again to get the same noise. He rewarded her by moving back to her neck, it was her turn to moan, her core felt strange it pulsed and demanded to be paid attention to. Smenkhare’s lips moved lower onto her chest, Mayati’s chest rose towards his face, he undid the ties at her shoulder and her dress became sack against her. It was easy to push out of the way as her breasts were exposed to him, she gasped when he took one nipple in his mouth. His hot breath against her skin sent her head back against the bed. His fingers rubbed over the other and Mayati felt her head become fuzzy and she had to remind herself to breath. Through the haze she could feel him switch focus to the other one, her body felt hot in a way that couldn’t be stopped by any spring.He lifted himself from her and freed her from the material that separated their naked bodies. He wasted no time to return to her body, he kissed her stomach and moved lower, what is he do-, she couldn’t finish the thoughts as those lips, able to command a court and charm both high and low were now kissing her secret place. Her hands fisted his short hair and her thighs quivered either side of his head. This is what her Menat had tried to persuade her from those years ago. If they had of told her this was part of the act not even a raging chariot could stop her.A pressure started to build in her lower stomach, an electricity that rose to cover her whole body, it sparked and pulsed as her heart beat impossibly fast and then all of a suddenly it crashed like a wave against the Nile shore as all manner of noises left her mouth as her back ached towards the skies. Her body hummed as Smenkhare climbed back up her body. His mouth tasted different as he kissed her, coated with a tangy liquid.“What is that?” she asked putting her fingers to her lips.“It's from you.”“But I thought I would need something from a jar.”“Not always, you body will produce it on its own only if you want to sleep with me. You didn’t use any before I came tonight?” she shook her head and pulled him to her again, his hard rod hit her core and she moaned at the contact and her heart lunged wanting all of him. She remembered that it had to go inside her for her to conceive. “We can stop here if you want to?”“No, I want you.” she said, pushing her hips towards him. He moaned at the contact and she did it again, she had nothing to judge against but he felt big, how was he to fit in there? A small shiver of panic gripped her chest. His kiss was gentle and slow against her lips, matching that he was gentle as he entered her core. Mayati put her hand to his chest when he was half way in and he immediately halted his eyes searching her face. Her eyes were scruched and her mouth set hard, it was sore despite the tingle of pleasure at the edge.“Sorry,” he said and removed himself, he gently rubbed her cheek. “Mayati look at me, did I hurt you?”“No it was just sore. Did I do it wrong?”“No beloved you did nothing wrong. We just moved too fast. We can try another time.” He wrapped her in his arms with the blanket around them. Despite the thin sheet Mayati could see the bulge pushing up the sheet. She flushed thinking what was underneath it.“Can I do something to make you feel good?” she asked her voice quiet.“You don’t have to,” he kissed her head.“I want to, can I make you feel like you did me?” She asked so innocently. “Show me please.”He signed and look down at her earnest face. He carefully took her hand in his and place it on his rod still a little wet from being inside her. Together they moved up and down its length with him mainly doing the work, she watched his face as his breath came in short gasps. His eyes were closed and a little wrinkle crinkled between them. She could feel it twitch under her hand and he groaned and moved his hips as a liquid came from him. Mayati knew that somehow between them these liquids they made were meant to create a babe, she awkwardly wiped her hand on the sheets. Smenkhare looked down at her sleepily, he kissed her forehead and tucked her under his arms, his heart was beating wilding beneath her ear. She found herself sleepily against his form and quickly fell asleep against him.She stretched out her body in the morning, a wall stopped her, she pushed it with her limbs until it complained. Everything came back to her, the pleasure rumbled in her sore core. She flushed from the memory and from the body in her bed. She opened her eyes and watched him not daring to touch him and risk wake him from his peaceful sleep. His toned chest rose and fell in steady breaths as he hugged the sheet close to his body, just like the little boy that had would cradle his blanket and wail if his menat tried to take it from him. Her maids would be in soon as the sky started to lighten outside, it painted his cooper skin a beautiful shade as he slept silently beside her. There was no hiding what they had been up from the gossips of the harem, someone would tell that he had not left her chambers but it no longer mattered. Sex was one thing but the thing that mattered most in the harem as who was married and who was not.She quietly exited the bed leaving him sleeping peacefully, she wrapped her night robe around her naked body and tiptoed through her room, she opened her door and a maid stood talking with a medjay, she embarrassingly approached her mistress. Mayati sent her off to bring them breakfast, the birds seemed to sing clearly, the air smelled sweeter. She strolled out to her balcony, feeling the breeze creep around her near naked form. She was too engrossed she jumped a little as arms wrapped around her middle, she smiled as Smenkhkare kissed her cheek.“Good morning,” he whispered against her.“Good morning,” she twisted to kiss him but the maids entered carrying their breakfast, luckily Smenkhare had wrapped his robe from the night before around him. None of the girls looked at them as they broke their fast with rose water and fruits and breads.“I thought why don’t we go to the market today, if you not too busy of course.” He said popping a grape in his mouth.“I think I can make room for you.”“Perfect, we can go after morning prayers.” He finished eating. “I should get back to my chambers before the rumours begin.”“I think it maybe too late for that.” Mayati giggled a blush heating her face.“Still I guess we best look somewhat presentable in front of the Pharoah.” He said but still sat at the table.“Off you go then.” She gently pushed his shoulder.“As you command my lady.”Later they were dressed in plain clothes, looking like lower nobles than the royals they were. There was no way to hide it, their clothes were too nice to be anything lower than that. Still it would do the job to let them walk around unseen. Horemheb would join them again as always, dressed still as the solider he has always been. They were close to the Great Hall when Pentu spied them.“My Lady, my Prince,” he bowed. “Where are you off two in such an attire.”“To the market,” she said. Briefly she wondered why he wasn’t at his post beside her father’s door but didn’t give it too much thought.“Is it safe for you to leave without the Pharoah’s permission.”“I am allowed to leave the harem when I want, as Lady of the Two Lands I do not need permission.”“Very well, you wouldn’t mind if I join you I need some herbs for my medicine anyway?”“No you are welcome chamberlain. I fear you maybe overdressed. If you want to change you could meet us there.”“No need I know you are in a rush lets be off, I promise not to comprise your cover.” Pentu smiled at them and bowed his head, Mayati found herself smiling back. Perhaps this man of humble beginnings was what her father needed. The market was its usual bustling self, the sickness had passed and the stalls had flourished once again. The rains had held off for today but the air was humid and swirled heavily around them. The small group caught some attention from on lookers due to Pentu’s clean white robe and jewels, still if people paid attention to him then they may not look too closely at the others. They stopped at many stalls collecting small supplies, Tutmose’s stall was a noticeable absent though he had ungraded to the palace it was still sad not to be greeted by his rainbow of coloured paints and infectious attitude.Mayati stopped at a woman’s stall selling fabrics. Her eyes fell on a bolt of red cloth with gold stitching. “Ah I see you are looking for your bridal gown,” the older woman said looking her over with a keen eye.“Eventually, I haven’t planned anything at all.”“The colour will suit you well, you will be a beautiful bride.” Mayati looked over the fabric again. It was light but not sheer.“How much is it?” Pentu asked sneaking up to them.“5 gold pieces per yard noble one,” That was expensive, no normal person could be expected to afford such a piece.“I will give you 15 for the three, that should be enough to fit you.” Pentu took off his arm band, the old woman wrapped the amount in a linen bag, Pentu pulled the bag over his shoulder before it could even touch Mayati’s fingers.“I appreciate it, but you did not need to, Let me repay you.”“No need my lady. You are the princess let me give you this part of your wedding.”“That’s so kind of you.” He nodded sweety to her, his smile was warm enough to put her at ease, hopefully he was able to give her mother some comfort before she passed to the Halls of Aten.They joined the others at one of the food stalls, fresh fishes hung on ropes under the shade while a servant fanned the flies aways. In buckets were red crabs and small pawns with beady eyes looking towards the surface. The older man behind the cart was dark skinned from the land of Kush to the south, shocks of grey hair sprouted behind his ears and nowhere else. It was Horemheb who wanted to taste of the fish so often the meal of the solider.“Welcome nobles ones to my humble cart, what can I do for you?”“Three of your freshest fish,” asked the general.“Of course sir, I only have the ones caught this morning.”“Thank you, how is your business going?”“It is steady and with the wedding coming up hopefully it will increase.”“Aten will it so, we all benefit in times of joy.”“The gods smile upon it and smile upon Smenkhare for soon we shall have a new pharoah.” Beside her Smenkhare tensed, she instinctively held his hand but he did not relax.“There is only one Pharoah, Neferkheperue- Waenre. To speak any else is a lie,” the younger man told the seller, despite his poor garments he had the command like any general-or Pharoah, she thought.“I mean no offense sir, Smenkhare is a young prince, he’s shown himself to be brave and just. Moreover the Pharaoh has no acknowledged son, and he’s marrying him to her daughter which gives him a strong claim, why not make him co-ruler as well.”“That is up to the will of the only Pharaoh.” Behind them screams came from the water a little away.Boats rocked and creaked loudly against their moors as a large wave rolled down the Nile the colour of blood. It happened only for a moment and it its wake the water was a twisting turrent of brown. Screams and shouts mixed with the rush of the brown water as a smaller boat crashed into the reeds. Smekhare pulled Mayati close to his side and she was fixed only on the brown water.“The gods are angry with him, Hapi shows his displeasure at the Pharoah. Look upon this as a warning, close the temples will mean ill for Kemet.”“Pentu can you bring the Lady of the Two Lands back to the palace.” She was shaking and could only briefy hear Smenkhare’s words. She was frozen in his arms while people ran to save their fish, plants and livestock. Men on boats tried to steer against the gurgling twirling water, some were sent into the reeds others narrowly escaped hitting another boat. A few men in the water swan fast to the shore to avoid the boats and animals. Thanks to the Aten that no one seemed seriously hurt. Pentu gently grabbed her shoulder and pulled her towards their chariots while Horemheb and Smenkhare were given orders to a group of local men down to the shore to rescue the fishermen.She was quiet throughout the journey back and was still shaking when they were arrived back at the palace. “You should get back to the harem My Lady.” Pentu said but hurried off to tell his master of the shocking events at the waters.Nef was in her chambers the little silent girl stood transfixed at the bird that covered Mayati’s green walls. “Nef, beautiful girl sorry to keep you waiting.” Mayati kissed her sister’s head and smoothed down the sidelock. Nef’s eyes was filled with sorrow when she looked at her, she pointed to the balcony at the carnage beyond it. “It is a sad thing that happened, thanks be the Aten that no one was hurt.”“Why?” Nef motioned with her hands.“I do not know, somethings things happen in life only for the Aten to know.” Nef frowned at the ground. “How about we go to the gardens, you can help me pick out flowers for my wedding.” The little girl picked up at that and took her eldest sister’s hand. The large gardens walls shielded them from the tragedy on the Nile, Hapi’s anger as the seller had called it. Mayati tried to put it all from her mind as Nef pointed up at their father on the balcony. He wasn’t looking at them though, instead his eyes were out at the Nile and Pentu stood close to him speaking in his ear.Nef tucked on her hand and pointed to the bush of red roses. “Shall I have those?”Nef nodded in response.“Good choice, I like them too.”“Mama’s like too,” Nef motioned in response.“Yes they were mama’s favourite too, shall we go get food before evening prayers.” The little girl nodded and they headed back inside. Though Nef was a tiny girl, small in statue and in waist she could certainly eat her fill. She would eat anything that was put in her from berries to roasted peacock she would eat it all without complaint. Once they had a fill and Mayati was properly attired they made the journey to the palace temple for Evening prayers.The officials and nobles were already gathered inside the temple, the priests were posed to begin all that waited now was the Pharaoh. Ankie and Tasherbit stood outside the temple as the other two arrived. “Mayati congratulations,” Ankie said.“Finally you got what what you wanted. We can be saved from your pining.” Tasherbit teased.“Thank you. Where is baba?” He arrived with a face of thunder, hands clasped tightly behind his back and only a step behind was Pentu. The girls hastily bowed but he ignored them and walked straight into the temple.“What is wrong with him?” Ankie whispered as they started shaking their sistrum.“I don’t know,” Mayati shrugged. The choir of priestesses made anymore conversation impossible so they simply continued in their daily routine of praising the Aten and wishing for protection during the nighttime when the world was dark and evil stronger. Akhenaten was quiet when the service was done he remained in the temple as everyone else made their exit, the princesses watched silently him waiting to leave after him. At last just as the last of the sun’s rays left the opened temple Akhenaten finally took his eyes from the image of Nefertiti and turned to his daughters.“Come with me,” he said to Smenkhare as he passed without another word. Mayati and Smenkhare shared a puzzled look but did as they were ordered. No one spoke as they made towards the harem, Mayati paused at the junction one corridor would bring her and her sisters down to their rooms the other her father and intended now went to their rooms.“Take you sisters back to the harem, My Lady” Pentu said nodding in the direction, his smile wasn’t kind like it had been before this time it was hard his bow a mockery, without checking if she had followed his orders he followed his master.“What do you think that’s about?” Tasherbit asked. “Doesn’t seem good.”“I’m sure everything will be fine, maybe they just wanted to talk about the wedding, come on being out in these corridors at night will only give us a chill. Come we can eat in my chambers.” Ankie said taking charge. She was distracted at dinner but ate nonetheless.“Looks like baba is back to his old way.” Tasherbit said.“What makes you say that?”“The past half a year he has ignored us, ignore everything. He is only seen to perform prayers then he returns to his rooms. Its like we don’t exist.”“Baba is the Greastest Pharoah this world has known we can’t be selfish with his time.” Ankie replied like a proper little lady.The door of the chambers opened and Smenkhare entered, his face was neutral but Mayati could tell from his tense shoulders something wasn’t right.“Smenkhare, Nebk welcome have a seat.” Ankie beamed as the proper hostess. The two men joined the meal although both remained silent as they ate. Afterwards the musicians continued to play, Nebk reguiled the girls with a tale of his days on the battlefield while Mayati and Smenkhare escaped to the balcony.“What did my baba want?” She asked him, his arms were outspread on the balcony and his shoulder dropped at her question.“He wants me to return to Waset and supervise the closer of the temples there.” He looked out into the dark night at a far-off point.“That’s it, he’s not mad you?” she placed a hand on his.“Mayati he is punishing me.”“What for? You’ve done nothing wrong. Surely it is an honour being given this responsibility.”“He wants to ruin my popularity among the people. The people still worship the old gods along with the Aten, if they see me closing their temples they will hate me.”“Impossible, you have done so much good for them they will not turn against you.” At last he turned his hand and her fingers slipped between them. “When do you go?”“I leave at first light, Pharaoh wants them closed before the wedding in a few weeks. Any priests that do not abandon their gods must be turned to the streets like the priests of Amun.”She brought his hand to her lips and held it to her chest. “Don’t be afraid, this task is ordained by the Aten, with him by your side no one can go against you.” He kissed her forehead but she could still see the sorrow in his eyes that ate at him. She couldn’t understand how he didn’t see the importance in this task, was he too scared of Hapi’s wrath more than her father’s?

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The rose bushes were plucked bare in the gardens as the sun rose, they were wrapped in garlens around the pillars of the Great hall, the sweet smell danced on the sunlight mingling with the fresh smell of bread. Despite the early time Akhenaten was already leading his court in the worship of the Aten, everyone was there except one. Her maids helped Mayati from her bath the floral scent of the lilies clung to her body, they were gentle as they wiped the water from her body, careful not to wipe too much of the scared lily from her. They anointed her body in the gold powder so often used by Nefertiti so that she would shine in the sun. The two older women who use to work in the temple of Hathor decorated her naked body with henna. They refreshed her nails, swirled lines snaked up her arms from fingers to breast, in the centre above her heart was a tiny woman kneeling in front of two half circles to represent love and loyalty. Around her waist they painted circles, spells woven in paint to make her fertile.Mayati’s maid had to feed her as she waited for the henna to dry, music flowed through the harem as the celebrations started even this early. The entertainers practiced for the last time, the kitchens worked hard to prepare the amount of food to feed all the guests and the city citizens would no doubt be impatience to receive the free wine from Nefertiti’s vineyard, her mother maybe gone but the wine was still produced in her name.Once dry Mayati was dressed in her red kalasiris dress with the gold stitching Pentu had brought her, it was cut close to her body with no sleeves just two wide panels to cover her breasts but showed off her henna, the two panels were joined by a stripe of gold under her breasts, it was unlike her everyday looser dresses with wide sleeves. This one was special in a way but made her look like an ancient hectic goddess. Her eyes were painted red to match her dress with the usual eyeliner. About her neck she wore a heavy collar Nerfertiti had wore, a beautiful piece with water lilies at each end and rows of beads of blue, white and green and two inner layers of yellow and green and blue and red. Gold bangles on her wrists and finally Smenkhare’s ring upon her finger.The master wig maker came in with Tenre, a quiet older man, well kept and in truth with no real desering features except his talent with wigs. He had crafted one of long soft black hair with the vulture crown on top, the glistening bird that she was allowed to wear from now on. His careful hands attached the wig to her head and tied to strap at the nape of her neck to secure it as needed with these types of wigs. At last she was done and the sun was almost at it highest point in the sky, almost time.“Pharoah Akhenaten,” her medjay called as Akhenaten entered her room, everyone bowed as their ruler entered in splendor. The double crown of upper and lower Kemet sat proudly on his head. His linen robe was gleaming white, a red sash tightened the ankle length garment around his waist. The sun light sparkled against his large collar, the gold at his wrists, his gold sandals.“Mayati, my beauty,” Her father kissed her check. “Look at you, not a long ago you were a babe in my arms, look at you now. I wish your mother was here to see you.”“May the Aten give her rest.” Mayati had to bat away a fly that got too close to her, they had became such a pest since the accident at the Nile.“You need a pest statue in here too.” Akhenaten pursed his lips then return to gaze to her. “It is almost time, are you ready I can call off this whole thing if you have changed your mind?”“No baba, I’m ready.” He took the red veil from her maid and draped it over her head and shoulders.She followed him through the palace, her vision only slightly skewed through the red lens of the veil. The servants worked hard in the Great hall, pulling together the tables, the candle sticks in preparation for the later festivities. The roses took her breath away, delicate red petals soaked in the Aten’s light. She reached out to touch one but her father called to her.“Come Mayati, the Aten quickly approaches his highest point. He will be most pleased to see you two wedded in his light.” He helped her down the steps to the litters below, by now her stomach was really doing flips and her heart fluttered away in her chest. The people cheered loudly as they passed, acrobats and jugglers, fire eaters and actors performed their crafts some on raised platforms and others in among the crowds themselves while the water fountains of the city were replaced with wine. They pulled up in front of the large temple of Aten, the large open aired complex she went to every mid day was now to be the sight of her greatest happiness.She waited in smaller sheltered courtyard while her father and sisters conducted the midday prayers, this was the only time she was except from her duties. She paced around the courtyard careful not to sweat. Against a wall was a large statue of her mother, the tall statue stood proud and looked above her in the direction that the sun rose every morning. A small breeze blew the linen fabric that wrapped the statue. She wished her mother could be here now, wished they could all be here now.The choir’s song came to an end and it was time. The lower priests of the Aten helped her onto the sudan chair. One lone female voice sung as she was conducted up the aisle, Merye and father stood at the alter and beside them was Smenkhare. He had only returned the previous day from his task with the temples, but you wouldn’t know to look at him. His bright white kilt was starched, his chest was bare save for an falcon pectoral with large outstretched wings and red gems at its head and feet. On his head he wore the blue Khepresh crown, favoured by many of their dynasty. She was thankful for the veil that hid her big inhale of breath as she steadied her breath in time for the priests to set her down.Gracefully she stepped from the chair onto the steps of the altar to stand in front of Smenkhare. His calm eyes didn’t leave hers not even as Merye placed the red veil over both of their heads, cacooning them from the whole court like they were the only two people that existed in the world.“Great Aten, father of us all. Shine your blessed light on these two this day. Let them only know joy, let them only know happiness, connect their souls together that they may support each other and always praise your name. You are joined as one.” With the simple words it was done and Meryre removed the veil from them. The court clapped though Mayati could hardly notice from the joy in her heart and his hand in hers.The crowd cheered even louder as the pair rode passed in Smenkhare’s chariot behind Akhenaten, Mayati waved at the crowd while Smenkhare showed off his skills able to wave with one hand and hold the reins in the other. Some threw flowers in their way, older ladies sung songs from their own weddings while others just cheered them with cups of free wine. The cheers still radiated off the surfaces of the palace walls when they pulled up at the steps. The musicians filled the air with a sweet tune that mingled with the cheers.“Congulations to you both, My Lady you look splendid in that dress.” Pentu said appearing out of no where to stand by her father’s side.“Thank you, you were kind to buy it for me.”“Pentu you should head inside the Great hall, I shall join you after the ceremony.” Akhenaten softy told him, Mayati could see a tenderness between them that she hadn't seen from him, apart from her mother and Kiya.“Mayati beloved,” Smenkhare broke her thoughts and she looked back to him. “Shall we go in?” She nodded and took his waiting hand.The rest of the court mingled in the Great Hall amoung the rose petals, Akhenaten lead the couple to the upper layers of the harem the grey area where the female quarters met the male chambers. Tenre smiled as Mayati approached and handed her mistress the small chest of paint brushes. Nebk handed his master a large carved chair, he carried it with only a little awkwardness through the doors of her chambers to set it next to her table. Wordlessly they walked to his, the air buzzed with music and tension they could not act upon. In Smenkhare’s room she placed the small chest of her older paint brushes on a side desk not far from his bed. In the lower classes, there was no need for ceremony they simple moved in the same house and it was enough to be married under the law of men and God. So easily done it could so easily be undone by simply moving out. For the higher classes when a man can have more than one woman the ceremony was necessary to define the rules of the house. Within the royal family with their own rooms, this simple objects exchange was enough to represent the moving in tradition.“May the Aten bless the two of you,” Akhenaten said over both of them. “Lets go to the feast.” The crowd erupted in cheers at their entrance, nobles wished them well as they passed. At the top table in the shadow of the throne they took their seat. The feast constituted of roasted peacock and salted fish, green onions, cos lettuce and chickpeas. Wine from both her parent’s vineyard filled their cups and honeyed cakes finished off their meal.“Where is our sisters? Iset-” Nackpaaten asked by their sides.“Do not speak her name in this palace.” Akhenaten snapped back.“Didn’t mean to upset you brother, Iset has been like a mother to Smenkhare would it not have been proper to allow her here just for the one day.”“No her banishment will exceed for the rest of her life for her crime. The others can stay there too, last time they came they brought the evil eye with them. I will not have them ruining my Mayati’s day,” he cupped her check for a brief moment before calling on the entertainment.“Are you looking forward to the chariot race tomorrow uncle?” she asked.“I am My Lady. Ahmose will be racing in my stead.” He motioned to his eldest son sat next to Ankie but the two didn’t notice too busy in a fit of giggles.“I wish he was not.” Nebetnehat worried beside her husband.“He’ll be fine the boy is a master at it and he’s has too much of your intelligence to crash. Will you be racing tomorrow Smenkhare?”“Yes, I’m looking forward to it.”“I will understandable be betting against you.”“I will still expect your money when I win.” Nachtpaaten bit his lip to stop from laughing but it was Nebetnehat who started them all off. Akhenaten however wasn’t interested at all in their conversation, his full attention was on the acrobats on the poles, on a middle platform a bendy woman twisted her body into all manner of shapes to look like she had no bones in her spine at all.“I never did get a chance to teach you how to race my lady.” Mayati’s attention snapped back to her uncle.“No worries uncle,honest at this point I have no need of the skill.””You can ride on my chariot anytime.” Smenkhare said eliciting a geer from their uncle. “I mean I can teach you anytime you’d like.” He covered embarrassed.Later on Mayati felt more free in her loose fitting almost sheer dress. A simple gold circlet with a fresh lotus flower sat upon her wigged head, her ring and her golden sandals were the only other adornments. She had no nerves as her maids escorted her down the corridors, no nerves at all just anticipation and giddiness.Nebk opened the doors of her master’s room for her without the need of a word and she felt like she floated in. The room was spacious enough though not as much as his room in Waset but it shared the Nile river motif the same as her own. Among the tall candlesticks and the comfy sofa Smenkhare stood to greet her with only a relaxed kilt around his waist and an opened robe,her feet carried her to his open arms.“Welcome wife,” he smiled around the word.“Thank you husband.” her heart fluttered a little as she she took his hands. His eyes flicked between her eyes and mouth and their lips joined together in sweetness. Their mouths moved in sync becoming faster and more intense. He pulled back and she whined from the lack of contact.“I have something for you.” From his desk drawer he pulled out a long sheer scarf. “Thought you could dance for me again.”“Neither of us need to go through that again,” she laughed. His knuckles gently brushed her face.“That was the moment I knew you were in love with me to put yourself through the embarrassment.”“Not enough to make you love me?”“No I’ve been in love with you since I could remember.” He kissed her again dropping the scarf. She folded her arms around his neck, his hands pulled her hips to his. She daringly grinded them to his and he moaned against her mouth. “Impatient.”She picked up the scarf and tied it around his wrist.” Yes.” She pulled him towards the bedroom, the Nile motif continued as waves floated into his bedroom. The room glowed blue as the sparser candles flicked against the surf that was too calming to look at. She sat on the bedroom suddenly unsure what the end of her plan was. He untied the scarf letting it drop to the floor and sat on the bed next to her. For a few moments they just sat together with only their knees touching.“Mayati,” he picked up her hands and kissed them. “Tell me where you want me to kiss you?”“Kiss my neck again,” she was a little breathless. She seen him smile in the darkness. His head dropped to her neck, she moaned as his lips kissed the sensitive skin of her neck. He trailed slow deliberate kisses along her jaw to reach the other side, sparks of electricity begun in her core when he sucked on a partly senstive part below her ear. His lips trailed to her shoulder as her strap fell from her. She pulled away from him and laid on the bed, the head rest already removed. He followed her a moment later, his body lying on top of hers as he kissed her lips again. A moment later the ties hoping her dress were gone and he pulled it from her body.“Where do you want me to kiss again?” His smile was both earnest and in a smirk. She didn’t trust her voice in the moment and took one of his hands and placed it on one of her quivering breasts. His hand was warm against her flesh and instantly softed as it massaged the soft skin. His mouth took in her hardened nipple, she loudly moaned feeling better than she remembered from the time before. His tongue lapped against it as his hand rubbed circles against the other nipple. His kisses were slow as he turned his attention from one mound to the other, her core was pulsing in response to his actions. He kissed the little henna shaped between her breasts and his eyes met hers over the rise and fall of her chest.One of his hands held behind her knee, his thumb rubbed the point where her knee met her inner thigh. “Mayati, would you like me to go lower?” She nodded a bit too fast, by this point she had forgetting how to speak. His head turned back to her stomach, planting little chaste kisses as he went. Just before he reach her core his head turned to her shaking inner thighs. She was a moaning mess by this point it was the only sound she could make. Her eyes shot open when she felt a finger at her core.“What are you doing?”“I think this may help you to accept me inside you. Just relax.” His tumb brushed against the sensitive button of her clit sending sparks up to her heart. Smenkhare gently inserted one finger inside her, it felt weird to her but in a good way as she was amazed by how much wetness her body had produced on its own. “It that okay?”She nodded as a wave rippled up her body and he inserted a second finger, stretching her slightly this time she could feel the pressure a bit more but not the pain. He pumped them together and seemed to brush a spot inside her she didn’t know existed, her hips bucked of their own accord in response. With the other hand Smenkhare gently held her stomach down as his lips finally kissed her clit. Her head feel back against the bed as his fingers and mouth moved together as the pleasure grew in her lower body, it grew higher and higher until it reached her peak as it crashed around her. Her heart seem to to beat along her body even into her feet as Smenkhare climbed back up her body.“How you feel?” He asked and kissed her nose.“I feel good,” she smiled her body still buzzing from her last orgasm. He lined his rod up with her entrance and gently entered her. The pressure was still there but it was bearable as she adjusted to having him inside her.He watched her face the whole time for any signs of pain and paused when he was fully inside her, taking her chin in his hand. “ Are you okay?”“Yes,” She said and kissed the corner of his mouth, in the darkness and behind shut eyes she had missed his lips which was quickly fixed when he turned his face slightly, capturing her lips in his. His hips moved slow to begin with and the tingle of pain was still there but she didn’t let on as the familiar pleasure pulsed inside her. He moved faster inside her in a continuous rhythm as he hit the spot inside her again and with each join of their hips the plan of his stomach hit against her clit again and again pushing her closer and closer to the edge. Mayati whispered his name like a prayer to Aten as the wave of pressure crashed unexpectantly and her walls tightened around him, Smenkhare groaned loudly as he followed his wife over the edge. For a few minutes they were still, eyes closed forehead touching with only they sound of their breath trying to return to normal filled the room.She hissed a little as he removed his softening rod and her core ached a little but the pain was masked by the pulsing pleasure. He curled her up in his arms, her head laid on his chest listening to his heartbeat slow until they they both fell to sleep. Whether from the exhaustion of planning the wedding or the night’s activities Mayati quickly fell into a deep sleep. She would of slept through the day if she wasn’t for Smenkhare stirring beneath her.“Good morning, “ she sleepy said not intend on moving. The morning light pooled in from the high window, the sheer curtain danced in the breeze.“Good morning,” he replied, still too comfortable to move from the bed. Mayati stared at him looking over the features of his straight nose, full lips and sharp jaw. Her uncle looked identical to her grandfather but as he aged Smenkhare hadn’t really taken after his father. “Will you stare at me so much we’ll miss morning prayers?”“We don’t have much time,” she signed knowing the rising light heald their attention. She stretched and sat up and noticed the polished bronze mirror. She grabbed her nightdress on the way and stood before it insecting her stomach, turning this way and that.“What are you doing?” Smenkhare asked tying his kilt around his waist.“Am I with child now?” He laughed at her and hugged her from behind hands resting on her stomach.“You could be but it won’t know this fast. If not we can try again.”“Oh,” she signed, shoulders falling.“Oh? Did you not enjoy last night.”“Yes I did. I just thought thought that the act would make a child.”“It will eventually but we will have a child when the Aten will its.” He kissed her forehead. “You need to get dressed for the temple.”Within her chambers her maids quickly made her presentable for the morning prayers and after helped her change into a loose fitting gown in the shame material as her wedding dress. The vulture headdress was heavy and would get some use to but thankfully didn’t interfere with her centre of gravity. The merriment was all around from the harem that burst with music and good food and chest of golden jewel and cloths of expensive to be gifted out. Down into the streets, the nobles and poorer alike awoke to the second day of celebrations.The crowds poured into the racetrack, great cheers and songs filled the stadium as they betted on the the competioners. Merchants sold their wears among the crowds and acrobats, jugglers and fire breathers entertained the crowd, drumming up anticipation. Down below Mayati could see a flexible girl pulling her body in many different shapes.“Tenre, There was a girl last night at the feast, she was very flexible. The Pharoah seemed to take a liking to her have her prepared for him tonight.” Mayati whispered. A little away from her her father sat on his elevated throne laughing with Pentu and Aye standing on the other side of him. Her sisters surrounded her under their canopy, each watched the entertainers with keen eyes, waiting for the chariots to start.“May Aten give you a good day girls,” Nachtpaaten cheerfully approached them.“Aten grant you a good day too uncle,” Mayati replied and Nef bounced up and hugged her uncle, he squeezed her back.“Mayati how does it feel to be a wife?”“I’m happy uncle, I just wish mother was here.”“She is here in spirit, she would be happy to see you today.”“Are you racing uncle?” Tasherbit butted in.“On no, before you were born I had accident that advised me to no longer race. However Ahmose is racing instead.” Ankie seemed to perk up at his name. “Smenkhare is racing against him, that should be fun to watch.”“I will have to bet against you uncle.”“In this I will allow it but what about you girls wo do you think will win?”“I have seen neither race so I can not judge.”“Stop being so on the fence Ankie, I don’t care as long as its exciting,” Tasherbit scorned. Nef pulled at their uncle’s hand and pointed to the edge. The two walked hand in hand to watch the performers below as they finished the last of their routines. Further along the raised platform attached to the Temple palace, Nachtpaaten’s family had settled into their seats, his six wives had been joined by a few new young and beautiful concubines and a few more toddlers climbed around in their mother’s laps.The first couple of races sparked the crowd’s interest as the competitors sped around the corners kicking up sand as they did so. The crowds were roaring all in participation for the match their were all here to see. Mayati jumped out of her seat at the announcement to join her sister and uncle at the edge. On the sands below the the red chariot of Ahmose just like his fathers and Smenkhare’s was painted black. The sun bounced off their bronze armour, their horses snorted and kicked in anticipation. The crowd cheered louder as the boys carried their signs around the stadium. The flag was raised and the two was off, head to head as they sped the first straight. Smenkhare took the first corner only on one wheel and her heart squeezed and stop for a second. He came down a little hard but was able to recover quickly and catch up with Ahmose in the second straight. The two blurred with each corner, two close that they may actually crash into each other. In the last straight the red chariot of Ahmose finished the line by a a horse’s head.“No hard feelings Mayati, I can give Smenkhare tips anytime.” Her uncle laughed, Nef raised her arms in triumph and was copied by her uncle. A short time later the two men returned to great cheers from Nachtpaaten’s family. Their uncle at last returned Nef to her sisters to embrace his victorious son. “Better luck next time Smenkhare.”“Yes I’ll shall have to do better next time. Well deserved win Ahmose.” Smenkhare drained his goblet of wine and looped his arm around his wife’s waist. Mayati looked him over trying to see even a scratch on him.“Are you hurt after that first corner?”“No, I’m fine,” he laughed.“Women love to worry, be happy for it when she no longer worries for you that's when you need to be concerned.” Nachtpaaten drained his own goblet. “Oh I know your gift receiving ceremony is tomorrow but I wanted to be the first to give you my gift.”“How can I say no to you Uncle,” she smiled. He motioned for his servant and they brought forth a large cage of two hunting falcons, clearly a male and female pair from the different colouring of their wings. The male screamed and flagged its wings, while both their covered heads bobbed around in the direction of the many voices. Her uncle’s pattern for gifted pairs of animals had clearly not changed.“I hope their will serve you well on your hunts as a couple.”“Thank you Nachtpaaten they are beautiful birds. A good excuse to organise a hunting expedition,” Smenkhare said as the servants took the birds off to stay with the rest of their hunting animals down below.“What is all this?” Akhenaten asked. “Presents already?”“Sorry brother I got a little excited.”“Well if we are given gifts. Smenkhare to this palace here I have order the construction of a hall in your honour the work of which will begin tomorrow. Mayati I gift to you the Northern Palace and Maru-Aten. Upon tomorrow Kiya shall be erased from its walls its been long pass time.”“Thank you father.” Mayati tried to hide the slight sadness to her voice, she didn’t like Kiya, but to erase her so heartlessly was to jeoposise her future in the afterlife. The very thought was enough to send a shiver down her spine.The talk continued through their day only stopped to conduct the midday and evening prayers as the royals and nobles returned to the Riverside palace for another great feast. When the food was cosummed, the wine drunk and the dancers finished Mayati retired to her chambers. Her maids helped her remove the heavy headpiece and change to a lighter wig. Her jewels were removed and the red day dress was changed for her loose white nightdress. In front of her bronzed mirror Mayati peppered her neck and wrists with perfume from the lily flower. Now all she could do was wait on Smenkhare.Her hands shook a little in her lap until eventually the door opened to reveal him in his relaxed kilt and robe. She ran to him and jumped into his waiting arms. Maybe not getting pregnant so quickly was a good thing, she thought as their kiss heated up, cause then we can do this for longer. She pushed his robe from around his shoulders, the material landed softly on the ground below he discounted their lips to kiss her neck but stopped.“What is that?” She followed his view to the honey coated human sized statue of the false god Amun in the corner of her room.“Oh father had it brought in, it suppose to keep the flies away.” She cradled his jaw to bring his face to hers but he resisted.“Medjay,” He called to the guards at her door. The guard was a large mass in her room when he entered, hand on the curved blade at his waist. “Take the statue from here.”“What’s wrong my love?”“Such things should not be disrespected.” He sat himself in his chair.“But it is a statue of Amun it can’t be disrespected.” She joined him at the table, pouring out wine for them both.“Up until our life times our ancestors worshiped all the gods we shouldn’t be so quick to forget about them.”“Is that why it upsets you so?”“I’ve seen how much the gods mean to our people even if we don’t believe in them they do. Breaking their links to them by closing the temples is one thing but to disrespect them may bring bad things.””What bad things could it possible bring?” As if in answer to her question, a scream broke the air and was coming closer. The two jumped from the table and exited her room. The medjay were holding a crying girl dressed in a sheer dress, her kohl smudge down her cheeks. The medjay started to pull her away but the girl thrashed in his arm in terror. From the hall Tenre appeared looking apologetic to her mistress.“My lady, my lady save me please.”“Medjay hold, what are you talking about?” The young girl broke into more tears in the medjay’s arms. “Bring her inside.” The medjay awkwardly laid down the crying girl onto the sofa and joined his brother in arms at the door.Tenre poured a cup of wine and placed in the girl’s shaking hands. “Calm down and tell the Lady of the Two Lands why you’ve made such a commotion.”“My Lady, save me please.”“Tell me what I need to save you from.”“The Pharaoh.”“Aten save us,” Smenkhare mumbled.“What did you do to anger him?”“Nothing, I swear. I waited in the Pharaoh's room for him, he came in-he. Our lord entered kissing his chamberlain. I tried to leave but then the Chamberlian noticed me and the Pharaoh shouted at me that he would kill me. My Lady save me.” The girl burst into tears again.“Ssh calm down, Tenre send her to the Northern Palace tonight. Do you have family here or are you foreign?”“I have family in Nubia My Lady.”“In the morning before morning prayers you’ll leave on a barge to your home.”“Aten protect you My Lady.” The girl finally ceased in her tears and left with Tenre.“This is bad.” she sunk into the sofa.“It's not unheard for a Pharaoh to have male lovers.” Smenkhare joined her.“But usually when they have sons to follow them, father hasn’t done that people will be outraged.” She didn’t know if he knew about Tut so she didn't mention him, in fact her father had yet to acknowledge his existence.“Lets not think on it tonight, let go to bed, its been a tiring day.” She took his out stretched hand as he led her to bed. Tonight had not gone to plan but to sleep next to him still filled her with comfort.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The servants packed some of her stuff in to chests around her as Mayati carefully packed away her paintbrushes and paints. Ankie sat on the sofa, her back straight in the perfect pose of a Lady she would grow into. She scribed notes as her elder sister talked, earning to learn as much as she could for the job open to her.“Tenre and Meyre will show you how to keep an eye on the finances. They will send regular reports to me but if you need anything else do not hesitate to write to me.” Mayati looked around her disheveled room to see where to go next.“Pharaoh Akhenaten,” the medjay boomed and everyone stoped what they were doing to bow before him as he entered. He looked around the room, eyes lighting on the packed chests.“Why are you packing daughter?”“We are going to Waset father.”“Medjay-Bring Smenkahre here at once,” Akhenaten shouted, his nostrils flared and sent Mayati’s mind tingling.“Baba sorry if I caused you any offence, I-” Akenaten held up his hand silencing his daughter. The three stayed in silence until Smenkhare arrived to her room, he looked briefly to her before focusing to the Pharaoh.“Who are you to take my daughter from me?” Akhenaten turned on the younger man.“My Lord I’m sorry I don’t mean to. I have to return to government Waset and Mayati is now my wife so,” he stumbled.“It is my fault baba I assumed you would know that what would happen.”“Enough both of you. Since it seems you are already packed you may go to Waset but I want you back here in two weeks Meritaten. You maybe his wife but you are my Lady of the Two Lands this is where you belong. You,” he addressed Smenkhare. “Can stay there. Ankie, come we shall pray together.” The younger girl hurried after her father as he stormed from the room.“I have never seen him that angry before,” Mayati said still a little in shock.“I don’t understand why he wouldn’t know you would come with me.”“Should we still go?” She met his almost black eyes, still as sure as ever.“Yes, Iset is expecting us. Let us go anyway,” he squeezed her hand and motioned for her servants to finish their packing. Only when he left her presence did Mayati remember she would have to rearrange and only pack for a short amount of time.****Akhenaten didn’t see them off at the docks, Mayati’s throat constricted at his empty space and she swallowed heavy tears. Fine, she huffed, if he will not see me off then I will not think of him. So Mayati tried to not think of the last minute change of plans as the barge steadily floated down the Nile to the old capital of Waset. She watched the people of the banks as they passed until the many happy families became too much for her.Iset was once again awaiting them just by herself without her sisters, she was dressed elegantly just like her mother Tiye. Her glossy sleeves fell like a waterfall from her open arms as she took her ‘son’ into her arms. Mayati awkwardly stood to the side not to interfere with their moment. Iset turned to her with arms open, she stepped into her aunt’s surprising warm arms.“May the Aten bless the union of you two, may you both only know happiness. Come I’ll had food prepared for you.” Iset led them into the palace to her chambers with the ease of a hostess. The food was a warm welcome to her belly as she tried to not eat her food too quickly and burn her mouth.“Mayati, tell me everything about the wedding?” Iset asked when the food was done.“Its was lovely. Tenre was a big help to me since she was there when my mother planned Kiya’s wedding. I didn’t want anything too big, I just wanted to marry Smenkhare beyond that everything was just tradition.” He meet her smile.“Tell me more, how was your dress?” Iset asked. Mayati explained the compensation of the rich red fabric and pointed out how it hung to her body and the henna still visible on her body though fading. While Mayati was distracted a servant whispered something in Smenkhare’s ear. When she finished he looked to be buzzing in his seat.“I would like to introduce someone to you,” he said and motioned for the door to open. In came a sweet looking girl with olive skin. In her arms she carried a little boy a few months old and she held the hand of a little girl aged two with large dark eyes that were so familiar.“Mayati this is Iset,” Smenkhare kissed the little girl’s bald head. “And this is Amenhotep and their mother Ashet.” The pair shared a genuine smile and Mayati’s heart fell.“My Lady, congratulations on your marriage. May the Aten bless you both with happiness and many children.”“Thank you,” Mayati said after a pause. “You have lovely children. Excuse me I am tired I will retire for the night.” Smenkhare tried to reach for her but she was gone before he could grasp her. The closed corridor was too hot as the tears pricked at her eyes and her chest was heavy. She ordered the medjay at her door not to let anyone in as she leaned her head against her door for a brief moment trying to swallow her tears. Her new maids approached her cautiously and she let them dress her for bed. The logical part of her brain knew she was being stupid, he had a harem for years of course in that time it was possible. But, but she wanted to be the first, the one to give him his first child, a undoubtable heir of royal blood that could take the throne some day.She clenched her eyes tighter as she heard him at the door. He stalked outside as if trying to find a flaw in the medjay’s defence, she relaxed when she could hear his sandals retreat down the hall. When she was tucked away in bed she finally let the tears fall for her smashed stupid dreams. He came to her door came again in the morning.“Mayati, speak to me, what is brothering you?” She was silent and sent death glares to any servant that ventured towards the door. “Please talk to me.” She gulped a shaky breathe at the hurt in his voice. How could she tell him? After a few moments of silence he left and the corridor outside grew silent once again.“My Lady, whatever happened between you two it is best to talk it out. You don’t want to wound him so that you lose him.”Lose him to Ashet, she thought bitterly, she already has two children so there must be something about her that called him back. Will she be like Kiya? Always there to distract from her family. Except Mayati was Kiya now the other woman to destroy the established family. She kicked the table in front of her in a short burst of anger sending plates of food crashing to the ground.A little while later a presence once again appeared at her door. Mayati steered herself for him again but the resolve broke when the medjay told her Ashet was at her door. What does she want? Mayati thought and despite better judgement allowed her in. The woman similar to her age or perhaps a year or two older was alone without servants or children and earnestly bowed before her.“My Lady sorry for brothering you. I know this is a shock, I could tell from your face last night. Our prince is a kind man but he is a man and sometimes they do not always think things though. I want to make it clear my only wish to live with my children in peace and that they will know their father’s love. Other than that I will be praying that you will know the joy of your own children.”“And your relationship with my husband?”“He is my prince, the father of my children and my friend. But I am not in love with him if that is what you ask and I think his heart has always belonged to you.”“Why don’t you want to be a Queen someday?”“By the Aten no. With respect, I never wanted to be part of the harem before my father placed me here. I have no talent for politics or the work that comes with it. In truth I hope you have a son that mine will not be considered as an heir.”“Why are you telling me this?”“Because I don’t want to be a wedge between the two of you. If you’d like I would like to be your friend, to ease the burden on you two in any way I can.”Mayati chewed the inside of her cheek as she heard Ashet’s sweet words. Could she trust her? “I would like that too. Your children are lovely.”“Thank you. They are a handful, Huy always wants attention from her sister and she hates crying babies.” Ashet’s face was bright as she talked about her children, Mayati smiled to herself.“Reminds me of myself with my sisters. Perhaps we could have a picnic in the gardens all together?”“That would be lovely. My Lady you should talk to the prince, he is worried you are mad at him.” Mayati nodded at her, Ashet practically bounced away off to plan their picnic lunch. With a shaky breath Mayati walked down the corridor to Smenkhare chambers. She hid her shaking hands behind her long sleeves, her feet wanted to walk away. Why should she apologize she had done nothing wrong apart from overreacting. The medjay watched her approach unchanging expression as always.“My Lady, the prince is busy at the minute. Can you come back later?”“Who is in there?”“My Lady you should return to the harem.” She stared at the door for a few moments before turning to back the way she came. Behind her the door opened.“Mayati, wait,” Smenkhare called to her in a low voice.“I shouldn’t keep you from your guest.” He reached out to her arm causing her to look up at him.“What is bothering you tell me?”“Clearly there is something more important in your room for you.” His eyebrows crunched together.“Forgive my interruption.” A man left Smenkhare’s room.He was an older, the same age of her father or maybe a bit older with the bald head and clean shaven face of a priest. His plain white tunic and wrapped around himself and tied with a sash of blue, not hiding his connection to the old gods. Mayati lifted an eyebrow in confusion that's not who she was expecting to leave the room.“Lady of the Two Lands, it is a great pleasure to meet you. The most high god has blessed you with such beauty like your mother.”“Thank you, you are a priest?”“That was my calling yes.”“And you still hold those old loyalties.”“The most high god bestold more gifts upon you than just your fair face.You take after your mother in many ways, may she be at peace.”“May the Aten will it.”“I shall leave you you two clearly had something important to discuss. My Lady, My Prince.” They were both silent as the former priest bowed low and scurred away.”Who was that?” she asked her husband.“A friend of Iset. What happened yesterday that made you so upset?” She eyed the medjay at the door. “Come inside.” His hand on her back gently guided her inside his large chamber, his hand rubbed the tense from her back. “What’s wrong.”“I wanted to be the one to give you your first child.”“Oh,” was all he could say.“Which is impossible now. Why didn’t you tell me?”“It just didn’t seem like the right time with the plague and then the wedding.” He rubbed the back of his neck as he shunk into the seat beside her. “But you will be the mother of my heir if that’s what you want.” He kissed her wrist and it sent a jolt along her skin.“You should have told me,” she ripped her arm away from him, trying to ignore the want in her body.“I’m sorry I didn’t tell you but what do you want me to do?” No one else, she thought but didn’t say it. It wasn’t what was done she couldn’t turn over a thousand years of tradition just for her.“Do you love her?”“Who?”“Ashet?”“No, how many times do I have to tell you it is you alone that I love,” he placed her hand over his heart.“But why did you go back to her to have a second child.” He rose from the sofa with a sigh, leaving her in the cold.“I don’t know. I was separated from you and didn’t want any mewing virgin from the harem, is that what you want to hear. I didn’t even plan it I was in her chambers with Iset and it just happened. That’s it no grand plot just a moment.”“I know its just hard to know you have another family.”“They are my children and our children would all be my family I don’t see any difference.” He shrugged his folded arms. Mayti looked away from him pouting and not wanting to answer him. He moved to her and grabbed her chin to make her look up at him. “What is really bothering you?”“I never gave it much thought till now but I’m surrounded by woman that knew you before I did.” His laugh was low a throaty as he knelt down, his thumb grazed her lips.“Sure but none of them I’ve worshiped like I do you.” His glaze lit the fire inside her.“Worship?” she asked innocently. One of Smenkhare’s hands slowly grazed her calf bunching up the fabric of dress. He kissed her exposed knee and Mayati instantly knew exactly what he was talking about. That knowledge made her breathing increase as the fire ignited within her lower body. He worked his way up her thigh painful slow, open mouthed kisses that sucked on the delicate skin and rised goosebumps on his flesh. He was so close to the spot she needed him, she could feel his breath, so close. Her eyes closed awaiting it.“I have to go.” Her eyes snapped open as he pulled away from her, a smug smirk on his face.“What?” Her eyes blinked surprised, she closed her legs against the cold air.“I have council meetings that need my attention.” He staightened up his robe and pulled a falcon pectoral on. “We can continue this later though.” his eyes sparkled at her. Mayati folded her arms and huffed as she walked with him out of his chambers.“I have a picnic with Ashet planned anyway,” she tried to act unbothered while trying to not get wetness on her thighs.“Good get to know her, you’ll see how nice she is.” He kissed her forehead with such a tenderness Mayati’s heart skipped a beat.Ashet was sat under the canopy in the gardens beside the large fountain, it use to have a statue of a woman with a long spear and a water pitcher on her head which the water would flow out but it was hastily craved to look like Nefertiti with her long blue crown. The babe was asleep in a crib while Iset was on the carpeted floor too busy playing to notice Mayati’s arrival.“My Lady I’m so glad you came. I wasn’t sure what you would like to eat for I ask to cook to make a range of dishes for you.” Ashet talked a bit too fast but her smile was too wonderful to miss.“Thank you, honestly you didn’t need to go through the trouble.” The servants brought forth the bite sized potions of honey cooked beef and chicken with chickpeas and a salads of multicoloured vegetables. Sweet cakes of different flavours and many pitchers of different flavoured juices. When the food was finished little Iset approached Mayati with a charcoal brush in one hand and paper in her other small little fist.“Help me?” her babiest voice asked, she look up at her with dark eyes so much like her fathers’.“Iset lovely, I’m sure My Lady doesn’t want to.” Iset’s face fell towards the ground.“No its fine,” Mayati knelt beside the little girl and drew out a lotus flower at the little girl’s direction. “What colour should we do the petals?”“Red.” The little girl picked up the paintbrush and messily filled in the petals.“And the leaves?”“Purple,” she excitedly flung the purple paint all over the leaves, the paper and over Mayati.“Iset. Oh my Lady I’m so sorry.”“Its okay,” she smiled covered in purple dots. “Its just paint it’ll come off.”“Bird,” the little girl reached up with purple hands to the vulture headdress, Mayati tried to move out of the way but wasn’t quick enough as the little girl grabbed one of the wings and pulled with a surprising strength, pulling her wig ascue. The thing was now off balanced it pulled on her short natural hair. Ashet fretted and apologized as she cleaned up her daughter’s messy hands.“Its fine, excuse me I’ll get this fix.” Mayati hurried away, one hand holding the wig in place to stop it slipping from her head. The wig master looked it over and mumbled several times and then threw up his hands saying the stitches would have to be all redone. He gently removed the heavy wig from her head and replaced it with a straight long black wig-Mayati didn’t like her wigs in the blue or red flavoured by other ladies-with a blunt cut fringe at her brow. He wouldn’t let her maids touch it as he carefully wrapped pieces of gold at the ends.She took this time away to wash the purple from her skin, but couldn’t be too bothered to change her dress as the purple didn’t shine as brightly on her red dress. On her way back to the gardens, Mayati stopped in her tracks. Ahead of her aunt Iset dressed in plain clothes with no jewels and a cloak upon her shoulders, she had never seen her aunt look so underdressed. Iset hadn’t notice her presence as she walked through the harem suspiciously.In the gardens little Iset was in her mother’s lap little feet swinging in the air. She made to rise when she seen Mayati approach but she motioned for her to remain seated. Mayati took her seat on the bench again. The little girl reach out a now clean hand to her and Mayati took the little thing in her hand reminding her so much of Nef.“Iset what do you say?”“Sorry.”“That’s okay.”“Is your crown okay?”“Yes yes it just needs to be restitched not a big problem honesty.” Ashet smiled heartily looking relieved. “ Ashet do you know where my aunt Iset is going?”“It's a Friday, she usually goes to the hospital beside Karnak to give out food to the poor and sick.”“How nice of her.” Something poked at her brain and set her on edge. The negging feeling wouldn’t leave her and only increased when a servant of Smenkhares’ said he was out tonight. It poked at her again, prodded her to action. Dressed in a cloak and plain attire Mayati snuck out of the palace with only one medjay for protection. He wasn’t a talking kind of fellow, none of the medjay were, silent, stoic and secure in their loyalty. The ram heads looked like demons, their carved eyes shouted at her that she was not welcome. Mayati wrapped the cloak closer around her as she entered the complex of pillars and temples. The small Aten temple glowed with the eternal flame lit in the centre, the priests that should have attended it were absent.Her father’s odd statue peered down at her as she entered. Gempaaten was a smaller complex than the temples of Aketaten, no grand alter offered a site for sacrifices and offers and to protect the flame, no sunshades or courtyards. Just a simple open aired room with a few red granite alters between the feet of her father’s statute, in the middle was a sphinx, from its back was a raised brazier of the eternal flame in its centre and seemingly no priests either. The flame flickered on its dying embers as she got closer.“Aten protect us when the night is darkness,” she prayer and tried to revive the fire. It had occurred to her she didn’t know how to restock a flame as she poked at the embers in a way she had seen her maids done before. The breeze seem to bite up and smash her efforts as the flame went out leaving her in darkness. She jumped from the bad omen. Was this what she had followed her gut for?“Hello, anyone there?” she called to the darkness hoping for a bald priest to appear.“Are you lost?” An old voice called in the darkness.“I didn’t mean to, I was trying to help.” An old crone on a cane appeared in the moonlight, wrinkled, bald and when she smiled was completely toothless.“Come child, you are in the wrong place.” For the old woman’s age there was a sparkle in her eye as she grabbed Mayati’s wrist. They slowly hobbled further into the Karnak complex to the old abandoned temple of Amun. Through the small passage Smenkhare had brought her years ago the old woman pulled her though. The dark temple was alit with thousands of candles, the light bounced off large statues of the former king of the gods. Huddled around the candles where groups of poor city dwellers, naked children clung to their parents and shared their bread. The old shared stories over a cup of wine. Among them the bald priests in blue gave out food and wine, and among the charitable priests was Iset and Smenkhare.A hand sharpy pull her against the wall, hiding behind a statue of the god. In the small amount of light Mudnedjmet’s face came into view.“You shouldn’t be here.”“What is all this, why didn’t you tell me about this?”Before her aunt could reply the bald man from early climbed the high alter in front of the largest statue of the god. He opened his blue robed arms with ease and raised his head to the closed ceiling. “Great Amun, King of the gods. Father to us all. Lord of the wind and sky. May your will be done upon this earth, may you show us mercy in this time of need. Keep your people close to you through their hardships oh Lord. Find favour with those today here gathered. Smile upon your humble servants and grant strength to the arm of Prince Smenkhare who will one day be Pharaoh.”“Long live Pharaoh Smenkhare,” the crowds chanted in prayer. The prince and Iset didn’t look too bothered by the title as they continued to give out bread and wine.“They love him this much,” Mayati whispered more to herself.“You have to leave and don’t speak of this to anyone, not even Smenkhare he shouldn’t know you’ve been here.” Her aunt sneaked them out into the large empty corridor of Karnak.“Auntie, why are you here?”“Some of us can’t give up the old gods. Please Mayati go, your presence isn't good here and your father must never know of any of this, it would be a diaster.” Mudnedjmet walked her niece back to the temple of the Aten. Mayati had too many questions, so much she didn’t understand that her aunt was unable to answer. With nothing else to do she returned to the palace.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Mayati had convinced Smenkhare to take her on a hunting trip to occupy her thoughts. As all things though the two weeks came to a quick end and Mayati found herself returning to the capital alone. The atmosphere changed in a way she had never noticed before, as she approached the Nile seem to flow rougher, the sky slightly darkner as she returned home. Akhenaten stood on the bank as her barge docked.“Mayati, where is your husband?” he asked with a crocked eyebrow.“You told him to stay in Waset my Lord.” Mayati replied equally confused.“Oh, send word to Waset tell Smenkhare to come here,” he ordered to servant.“I’m confused you were angry with him for taking me to Waset now you want him here?”“Did I? Well whatever will make you happy my nefer will be done,” he shrugged.“And what of his governship of Waset?”“We’ll sort something out, come now.” Akhenaten turned on his heel and walked into the palace with Mayati trailing him, what had made her father change his mind. “Ankie has been doing well in your absence. I think I shall make her my prophetess to spread the word of the Aten beyond our borders.”“What of Nef, she is very spiritual. She wants to be a high priestess in the Great Temple when she grows up.”“Unfortunately there is not much use of a priestess that can’t talk.” Her little sister was waiting for her at the entrance into the palace, her tiny frame hid behind a statue of their mother. The small girl silently ran and took her sister’s hand. Mayati squeezed her tiny hand, some day they will find a way for her youngest sister to accomplish her dream.“My Lord, I wanted to ask your permission to set up a kitchen in the Maru-Aten so that any unfortunates can come and be fed and know the light of Aten better.”“That is a good idea my Nefer, you have my permission.” His smile was bright and his eyes kind as always. Up ahead Pentu awaited them in the palace, beyond his handsome face was the Nut pectoral that once hung around Nefetiti’s neck. Mayati looked from it to the image of the blue goddess with outstretched wings to the courtier’s lowly face.“Welcome My Lady, I hope your journey was pleasant.”“Where did you get that?” She wanted to rip the thing from his unworthy neck.“It was a gift from the most excellent king.” His smile twisted her stomach.“I thought I had included it on a list to go into my mother’s tomb.”“I ordered it to kept out now I have gifted it to Pentu.”“But it belonged to your brother Tutmosis before mother, surely it should be better suited to one of my sisters.”“I decided this was appropriate now enough,” he straighted out his own magnificent winged scarab pectoral and stroded back into the palace with Pentu following.“How was Waset?” Ankie asked, Mayati hadn’t noticed her younger sisters in the entrance to the palace.“It was lovely, how has things been here?”“The usual father just ignores us,” Tasherbit complained.“Ignores you in favour for Pentu?”“Yes, when he’s not in the temple he is with him,” Ankie said sadly. “I’ve tried my best while you were away and asked grandfather to return to the palace.” Mayati nodded, since Nefetiti’s death Ay had been an absent presence from the court only coming for her wedding a few weeks previously.“He treats him like a wife,” Tasherbit sneered in the direction their father had left.“Maybe that’s what he needs?” Ankie proposed.“Father always turns away any woman I've seen to him.” Mayati shrugged.“What about a foreign princess for him to wed? He can’t refuse that.”Mayati chewed her cheek as she thought. “It is a good idea, I’ll look into it. Come lets head in its getting hot out here.”Ay was organising his papers when she entered his office. Her grandfather’s face was as thin as his sheets of papers as it clung to the bones of his skull, it hung from his chin and deep wrinkles spiderwebbed everywhere but his eyes that he had shared with Nefetiti were still as sharp as ever.“Welcome back to the capital my Lady, what can I do for you?”“I have given much thought and I think it would be best to arrange a match between my father and a foreign Princess.”“Its a good idea, the dowry would give us much needed revenue for the treasury,” he stroked his chin. “Of course it will have to be the Pharaoh’s decision and Pentu is the Royal scribe among other things, he will have to send off the papers.”“Which is why I’ve came to you, I need your help to sidestep Pentu.” Ay narrowed his eyes at her, able to see right through her.“Why I am only Master of Horses?”“But you’ve had dealings with the other scribes in the past, you’ve been in the palace long enough to know how to,” she tried to think of the best way to phase this. “Ensure things are in place without certain people knowing of the plan until it is too late.”“And why can’t you go directly to the source, Pentu would be the quicker route.”“He would only block it from happening, he’s too involved in areas he souldn’t be.”“You better not use me to sort out your harem issue.”“Not an issue with the harem,” she huffed admitting to everything.“It is if the Pharoah looks outside the harem you need to send him a better woman,” he scolded, his eyes looked her over, seeing the truth she was trying and failing to hide. “We must find him a better princess then to turn the Pharoah’s heart.”“You will help me then?”“Yes, I’ll contact the lower scribes and together we shall research and work up a list of suitable candidates.”***The lily scent clung to her skin as she reclined on the bank, her heart run in her ears but the sound was masked by the soft twinkling sounds of the pool. Hidden in the maze of trees far from the ever watchful eyes of the palace she awaited him. Meyre’s shuffling steps speeded over the gravel path followed by a second stronger pair of footsteps.Smenkhare’s eyes raked her body illuminated only by the moon above and then his eyes landed on the spread of food in front of her. With a wave of her hand her medjay left the two alone. “What is this?” His eyes sparkled as he sat beside her.“You once brought me to your favourite place in Waset, we didn’t get to finish that picnic so I thought another was in order.”“I will not say no to that. I seen building has already begun at Kiya’s palace?”“I’m converting it into a refugee with kitchens.”“That’s a nice thing to do, do you need a helping hand?”“No I want to do this myself.” There was no hurt in his eyes, and more importantly no hint that he knew she had seen him do the exact same thing she was now trying to recreate. In a few short months she would be able to give the people a way to praise the Aten and her family, and selfishly she thought they will praise herself.She was brought out of her thoughts as his fingers grazed her neck and a new host of thoughts took her. She rose from the ground and untied the knots at her shoulder letting her dress flow down her body, the fertile henna refreshed and stood out against her skin. They were hiding in the maze of trees and the medjay too far away to see their actions.Smenkhare was equal parts excited and shocked into silence watching her as she waded into the shallow pool. Mayati’s brow ceased worried she had overstepped a mark before he quickly disrobed and joined her within the refreshing water, disrupting the reflection of the stars above them.***The Meru-aten conversion was finally done. The once modest palace belonging to Kiya was now turned it into a small but well suited temple. The small Aten temple remained on its island surrounded by the small water moat. The palace kitchens were expanded to deal with the extra load and a host of space to eat, fountains twinkled into a large swallow pool for the little naked children to spalsh and play. The colourful gardens remained as is to bring joy and shade from the high sun. The walls were recarved in place of Kiya was her own image and name, Ankespaaten Tasherbit’s name remained though the little girl now lived with Tut in the Northern Palace. Outside the curious crowd had already gathered with a nod from Mayati the large gates were pulled up to never be closed again. Skinny children looked around with wide eyes at the magnificent before them. Women is rough sprung linen and hallow cheeked lead bent back elderly family members and broken men were embarrassed entered through the gates.Despite the earlier trepidation soon the whole place were buzzling as the people chatted and ate happily in her generously. She handed out loafs of bread to a group a nattering women under the trees when she spied Ay. She was on a cloud as she walked over to her, the sun reflected off her high headdress. Happy children splashed in the pool filling the air with their laughter as she passed.“Grandfather, welcome. What brings you here?”“I came to see your triumph,” He looked around him taking everything in. “It is well done, the people will praise your name for eternity. Their prayers well nourish you in the Duat.”“I hope so, I want to make similar temples in memory of my mother and sisters throughout the empire that they may have the people’s prayers too.”“Are you here alone?”“I brought my maids and guards.”“And your husband?”“I wanted to do this by myself.”“I hope you are not sick of him already.”“Not at all, I just wanted something for myself,” she repeated moving past him to hand more loafs of bread to some gathered children.“It is important for you to be a united unit.”“We are. Anyway would you like to help hand out the bread and beer Grandfather?”“No I have stuff to do,” he looked around down his nose at the people around him. “Don’t stay too long be safe.” He fixed his robe and left her. Mayati signed and grabbed another loaf of bread from her basket and handed towards an old woman who looked more like a prune. The old woman’s face contoured into a smile pushing the wrinkles to brunch up her face.“Isis has clearly already blessed you with a her glowing light,” the old woman placed a withered hand to Mayati’s stomach. The air felt hotter and she pulled back from her touch. How could she possibly know? Mayati thought when she didn’t even know herself. “I’ve delivered over 100 babes in my time, I know the signs very well my dear and you have been blessed.”Mayati stumbled back in disbelief straight into her maid. “Are you okay My Lady?”“Have the attendants continue in their work, we shall return to the palace.” Her legs shook the whole way back to the Riverside palace. Unusually but thankfully she was able to be unbothered on her back to her room, she paced the painted floor of her room while she awaited the midwives. The head midwife entered with her floak of apprentices of varies ages, Mayati doubted that this could possibly remain a secret. The older woman podded at her belly and her breasts, all the time humming spells around her. With a snap of her fingers one of the apprentices moved forward with a big pot containing two linen sacks, The girl didn’t look her in the eyes as she offered up the pot.“Most gracious Lady, you weill need to water the sacks in this pot to determine if there is a babe or no.” Her maid filled her goblet with wine to help her with the task. Mayati carried the pot into her private bathroom away from the expecting eyes and did what was required. The head midwife sung her spells outside, continuing her songs when Mayati returned to the main chamber. The song didn’t end as they tied a linen blanket around the pot and exited back to the pavilion.Somehow she managed to keep her mouth shut around Smenkhare for the two days while she awaited the results from the midwives. In her fashion she had filled her days with harem meetings to avoid him as much she could, she was impressed with herself if truth be told that she hadn’t said a word but she also wished the midwives would hurry in their tests and tell her the results. Mayati tried not to let her worry show on her face, but the thought poked at her brain throughout the morning prayers.“My Lady,” Pentu called her attention after the service was conduced. “Congratulations on the conversion of the Meru-Aten. It has begun as a good success and many it continue to be as such.”“Thank you Pentu,” she smiled a little too wide. “As long as the people can know the light of the Aten.”“You should stick to charity works instead of interfering with the Pharoah’s marital affairs.”“You can not speak to her like that,” Smenkhare begun but Mayati placed a hand in his arm.“Oh is that bothering you so much? It will be bring in a dowry to enrich the empire and make the Pharoah happy, do you not want that for him?” She spoke innocently but his eyes tightened at her.“I only think of the Pharoah’s happiness and I don’t go behind his back.”“I asked Ay to make enquires to provide the Pharoah a list, no point coming to him with an empty promise.”“What are you three discussing?” Akhenaten asked.“My Lady has approached the scribes to make a list of foreign brides for you without coming to you first.”“As I was just saying I thought to make a list of the most suitable candidates to present to you. Only the most beautiful and richest to give us the money to build temples to Aten throughout the empire.”“But I think she should have come to you first to ask your permission.”“You did well Mayati continue in your list and I shall wed the one you think most suitable.”“I will My Lord,” her smile got wider as Pentu’s face twisted and he followed the Pharoah out.“You seemed to have rattled him,” Smenkhare said with amusement in his voice.“Yes honestly I didn’t expect that to have gone as well as it did.” They followed the crowd back to the chariots.“Do you have more harem business or do I get some of you time today?”Mayati’s lips tightened into a thin line. “Do you have chariot practice? I'd love to watch you.”“Um I hadn’t planned to but I’ll take you if that’s what you really want?” his eyebrow cocked at her.“Yes I do.” It was a silly idea for everytime she seen him take a corner at speed her stomach twisted and she tried to fight the urge to throw up. That was one of the symptoms, she thought a tickle of ice ran through her. She hadn’t throw up in the last little while and any nauseous only had come with the nerves of the Meru-Aten. Did that mean she wasn’t pregnant then. Smenkhare stopped his chariot infront of her, noticing her distant look.“Mayati what’s wrong?”“Nothing,” she plastered a smile a smile onto her face.“You can tell me what is bothering you.”“There is nothing honestly.”He looked at her as if to see right through her. “Here hop up this will take you mind off whatever is troubling you.”“What?” She looked over it terrified.“We won’t go fast I promise,” he held out a hand to her and she stepped up. The war chariots were narrower than the ones she had used in her wedding and the horses were slimmer and build for speed, they stomped their feet ready to take off. Smenkhare placed her in front of him, the reins in one hand and the other on her stomach. She tried to not think about the babe that might be beneath his hand, not until she knew for sure. Despite her worries the horses were gentle in their walk around the arena. With a small motion of his hand on the reins the horses sped up to a trot, Mayati tightened her hands on the chariot but a bubble of happiness brought a laugh from her lips. One of her servants was waiting for them when the had finished. The servant nodded to her and Mayati knew that the result was here, whether she was with child or no was simply a short journey back to the palace. The head midwife awaited her with only one of her apprentices, an older woman clearly posed to take over the post as the next head midwife. “Tell me, what is the result.” Mayati struggled to keep her voice calm.“Praise to the Aten My Lady, the wheat grows strong, you are pregnant.” Mayati laughed at the news and grasped her stomach, convinced she could fell the small curve. She paid the midwife handsomely with gold and sent them on the way. She had barely a moment to process the news when an out of breath Meyre approached her.“My Lady, My Lady. Prince Smenkhare has been brought before the Pharoah. It is a disaster.” Mayati rushed to her father’s chambers as quickly as her large blue headdress would allow.“Let me inside,” she ordered the medjay, her heartbeat pumped in her ears so loud that she almost didn’t hear the medjay when the door opened to her.Smenkhare was on his knees, held in place by two medjay. Akhenaten stood before him with Pentu on his right, Akhenaten’s cold eyes softened when he looked at her. “Mayati, daughter look at you, your look so much like your mother in her crown.”“Baba,” she said like harnessing a wild animal needing taming. “What is going on?”“The prince was given an order by his Pharoah that he did not carry out.” Pentu answered.“Not an offence that deserves this severity,” Mayati kept her eyes only on her father, watching the anger flush on his face.“And nursing herectics and consorting with traitors,” Pentu sneered.“I asked my father not you,” Mayati snapped at him as she moved her body between her father and her husband.“Enough. You will not disrespect one another in my presence.”“Baba these are lies to slander him.”“Pentu has already brought forth the evidence.”Smenkhare went pale. “What evidence?”“You are not here to speak,” Pentu chided.“Why would you want to silence him unless you were afraid of what he had to say? Who are your witnesses? Bring forth your evidence that you are so confident in?”“The witness is not here at present.”“How convient.”“But he assured me that the Karnak temples were not closed as per the orders, do you deny it my prince?” Akhenaten wouldn’t meet his daughter’s eyes as Pentu spoke instead focused past her to the kneeling man.“I don’t. The people hold too much to the old gods, I couldn’t take them away.”“How kind hearted you are.” He was starting to grate on her. When had Pentu became the voice of the Pharoah?“Forgive me My Pharoah, how could I separate mother’s from Twaret or Isis or soliders from Horus.”“By bringing them to the Aten. It is from him that life exist, birth and death are his realms alone,” Akhenaten finally spoke with a voice of thunder.“The witness also said you partook in hetitical worships in the temple of the false god Amun with the disgraded priests, and they herald you as Pharoah. Do you deny it?” Pentu poked. Smenkhare looked at the floor before him.“I never partook. I went to the temple to give bread and wine to the poor but I have no knowledge of any herald. The only Pharoah is you My Lord. The only Pharoah I recogise, anyone who says difference will have their hearts eaten by Ammit.”“So you don’t go to the temple to gift the food for the people’s love and support away from our Pharoah,” Pentu was barking like an animal now, Mayati moved further between them and her husband.“No never.”Mayati watched her father as if she could see inside her head, to know his thoughts. His voice was hard as he spoke. “It is a serious charge. The penalty for heresy and consorting with traitors is to be burned and your ashes scattered underfoot to deny you an afterlife.”“Baba,” her skin felt hot and she wasn’t sure she wouldn’t faint. “Don’t believe the slander.”“Medjay,” Akhenaten commanded and the guards lifted Smenkhare to his feet.“Baba spare him please don’t let my babe be fatherless!” The words froze in Akhenaten’s mouth and he turned to her looking from her eyes to her stomach. Under his gaze Mayati unconsciously held her belly. She could feel Smenkhare’s eyes on her too but she couldn’t meet them, not yet.“Mayati, are you sure?”“Yes, the sheet of wheat are growing tall. Baba please spare him for me. Please.”“For your sake only,” he kissed her forehead and wiped the tears off her cheeks. “May the Aten bless you.” All his gentleness melted away as he turned to her husband. “You are no longer the governor of Waset, you will not return there either. You will stay here if anything like this happens again I will not spare you from the flames.”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The old midwife prodded at her huge belly, her wrinkled hands ran over the stretched skin while the magicians wafted incense above her to keep away the evil eye. The babe within Mayati kicked at the henned spells painted onto her skin, the midwife continued to hummed her spells as she worked not even stopping when the babe kicked at the crone’s hand. Behind her Smenkhare tried to rub the tension from his wife’s shoulders. Every senstations, every kick was alien to her and caused Mayati to worry about the baby, it took Ashet and Mudnedjmet repeating themselves again and again to reassure her that it was all normal.“By the Aten’s grace, everything looks healthy my Lady,” the old midwife said, a warm smile showed off her brown and missing teeth. “I would say you are close to deliver.” Mayati’s shoulder hardened slightly with a small panic and Smenkhare’s hands worked instantly to rub it away. “Nothing to fear My Lady, you are the right age and in good health with the protection of Twaret you will be safely delivered within the week.”“So soon?” Mayati’s voice was a little stained, the babe in her stomach kicked at the lack of space. The midwife and magicians left, a trail of incense in their wake, Mayati tightened her robe back around her, the ties fitted snuggly under her swollen breast. She hasn’t been prepared for them to grow, even less prepared for her ankles to swell and become sore at the end of the day. She had no doubt they would be painful tonight after the wedding. Smenkhare sat by her with her feet in his lap he absentmindly rubbed at her sore calves while Mayati bite at her cheek.“What’s worrying you?” he asked.“Did Iset tell you about your mother?”“When I asked about her, she would tell me my mother was kind, intelligent and devoted to the gods.”“Do you miss her?”“I didn’t know her, she died in childbirth and Iset is all I’ve ever known. Why the interest?”“No reason,” Mayati looked past him to over the view from her balcony the large expanse of green gardens and beyond that the gleaming white temples and mud houses that made up her father’s shining city.“Look at me. You’re not going to die in childbirth. Your mother had seven children you will survive this.” He bent over a kissed her large uncomfortable belly. “Maybe you should stay here today?”“No I need to be there, I’ve worked too hard on this Babylon match to not see father get married.”“Are you afraid Pentu will storm the temple and object to it?” Her lips curled up in a smile behind her hand.“I pray to the Aten for that to happen, I’d love to see him to that. What the scandal.” She mockingly covered her mouth. Her maids sneaked in to her room but their presence was hard to ignore. “I shall see you at the ceremony.”He helped her up from her couch and gave her a chaste kiss. “Send word when you’re ready, I’ll wait on you and we’ll go down together.” Her maids surrounded her and dressed her in a thankfully comfy loose blue dress that flowed over her bump. A long black wig with her vulture headdress was attached to her head, a golden collar was the only jewels she could stand to wear anymore. She sent off a servant to her husband as her maids finished off her make up, painting her eyelids blue to match her dress. It was almost midday but she was already too warm, her fan bearers would have to work hard today to try to keep her cool. Smenkhare was waiting outside her door, bare chested with his falcon pectoral gleaming gold in the sunlight. Around his waist he wore a white kilt edge with blue band and a blue tie belt. On his head was the blue war crown he would always wear for these such occasions.Mayati took his outstretched arm and together they walked down the corridor in the direction of the main palace. Her pace was slower then ever but luckily she hadn’t developed the distant waddle that some one had in their later stages. Smenkhare didn’t seem to bothered going at the slower pace and was attentive to her as they climbed down the main steps of the harem. In the courtyard of the beauties the musicians were paying an upbeat tune and the dancers were laughing as they performed, sheer veils and bells tingled with each movement.“Baba,” Little Iset cheered running towards her father, baby Amenhotep babbled behind his sister on his baby legs one hand in his mother’s hand. Smenkhare lifted his daughter into his arms and kissed the tiny strands of her side lock.“Party baba,” the little girl squealed.“Yes its the Pharoah’s wedding.” Little Iset nodded.“What’s a wedding?”“It’s a bond between a man and a woman in love. Like me and the Lady Meritaten.” Panic flashed in Mayati would the child take it hard that her parents weren’t married.“I want a wedding.” She exclaimed.“You will my beautiful girl one day.”“I want to marry Nebk!”“I’m sure he’d be honoured to have you.” Smenkhare lowered his daughter to the ground and she skipped over to her mother. Ashet and her children had came to the palace not long after Smenkhare’s return and seemed to settle in well to their new city.“My Lady, how are you?” Ashet asked readjusting her son in her arms.“I’m well as much as I can be.” Mayati rubbed her stomach.“It’ll be all worth it when you take your babe into your arms. Come on children, lets head into the party your baba needs to go to the ceremony. “ The children waved as they entered the courtyard, buzzing with excitement at the glittering world of music, dancing and food.She was grateful to sit on her throne at the dias and her legs cheered in response. The choir begun their song and the foreign bride came up in the litter, when the veil was removed from her face, it revealed a round but pleasant face to match her wide middle. Large green eyes looked around at everything and everyone with a look of fear and confusion, Mayati could only hope the new King’s wife would be agreeable.After the feast the musicians struck up a tune for the guests to dance and reveal to. Nef batted her eyes at Smenkhare and after a mock resist he took her to the floor. Ay took her husband’s seat, her grandfather’s once pump face was sucken and papperly around his skull. The wrinkles scored deep into his skin but his eyes were still sharp and hawk like.“Grandfather I missed you, you should stay longer at court.”“Apologises My Lady,I have neglected my duties to you, but no more.”“What do you think of the new bride when you met her on the road?”“Nespi Asa seems to be a sweet girl with a pleasant voice. She doesn’t babble but thinks before she speaks. In her culture they say the bigger a woman the more children they can have, being that size expect an army from her,” He laughed behind his cup, Mayati joined him.“Hopefully my father will like her?”“She’s no Nefetiti but maybe more of a Kiya in personality. I think she maybe quiet for you in the harem, I’m guess you have something in mind so that she doesn’t become pregnant?” Ay whispered.“No I want the opposite grandfather. Why else would I marry my father if not to give him the joy of more children.”“More children though are a threat to you and Smenkhare.”“What are you trying to say grandfather?”“If you father dies without a clear heir the strongest claim is either of the King’s brothers. Nachtpaaten who has a strong base in the South, he has had experience in the army so could muster their support and he has five sons to follow him. Smenkhare one the other hand is popular with the people, he has Horemheb on his side and he’s married to you which places him closer to the throne of course unless Ahmose marries Ankie placing both men on the same level.”“Why are you saying these things?”“This is something you should be thinking of. You are the Lady of the Two Lands in the 17th Dynasty during the war they were responsible for chosing the heir, now you have to do the same. If you want your husband to succeed make it happen because if Nachtpaaten raises to the throne who know what will happen.”“My uncle would never hurt us.”“True Nachtpaaten has always been close to your mother out of her memory he wouldn’t do anything but Ahmose is different he will want the throne unchallenged, he has certainly captured Ankie’s attention,” Ay gestured to her handsome cousin spinning her younger sister around the floor. “The last step would be to get rid of any other claims to the throne and that would be your husband and your children.” Mayati instantly placed a hand to her belly as if it would protect him from the world.“Such things can’t be.”“A Pharoah can do as he likes, its not hard to arouse some suspension and put anyone to death as he seeks fit. I don’t say these things to scare you but you are to be a mother these are things that you should think of.”“What if the Pharoah has a son, a clear heir?” She didn’t know if Nefertiti had ever told Ay of Tut’s existence, in truth Mayati didn’t know who knew about the boy’s true parentage.“Then the throne will go to him, no doubt he will be married to one of your sisters. You will no longer be Lady of the Two Lands and Smenkhare could be made a viser and govern a part of the empire like your uncle and you will live the remainer of your life governing a princely harem. Then again perhaps a son of Akhenaten may not want any other rivals and the executioners will come to you home in the night. Mayati are you alright you look pale?”Her head buzzed, her pulse racing, her breathe came in short bursts and darkness threatened to consume her from the edge of her vision. Mayati lifted herself on shaking legs she mumbled a goodnight to her grandfather and turned from him. Her maids could only just catch her as her vision went dark.*****The second day of the wedding brought the chariot races. Fire eaters and acrobats dazzled the crowds, jumping and flipping among the sands. The air was palpable as the first racers begun, soldiers in the army looking to make name for themselves just as Ay had done long ago. Men of the court showing off their years of training along the banks of the Nile. Akenaten sat on his throne at the raised dias conversing with Pentu with his new wife quietly sat on his right, her hands folded in her lap. Nespi Asa wasn’t a girl of great beauty but she had a sweet child-like face with freckles covering her paler complexion. Though she had the olive skin colour of her people, a life hiding from the sun exposed her to its effects. Ay had said she had a sweet nature, not a Nefetiti he had called her but maybe a Kiya, lets hope she could hold my father’s attention better than Kiya had.Mayati sat under her own canopy with her sisters, the younger girls enjoyed each race as the men below whizzed along the sands. Somewhere in the wings Smenkhare and Ahmose awaited their rematch. Mayati’s eyes turned to Ankie, her little sister had grown in loveliness in the spring of womanhood. Her sister had the full lips of their father but her brown eyes were bright and hooded like their mothers. The baby fat of her check would soon give way to high cheekbones and unlike Mayati Ankie had been blessed with not a single blemish of acne to mark her delicate face. Ankie undoubtedly could fall for Ahmose’s charms and if they married Ahmose would have just as much claim to the throne as Smenkhare had. Mayati’s hand rubbed at her belly as she tried to block out Ay’s words.“Not long now,” her uncle’s voice interrupted her musings.“Part of me can’t wait another is terrified.” She answered honestly and Nachtpaaten sat beside her.“That is normal, I pray at the statue of Twaret for you,” he said hushly and Mayati grateful nodded. “You will be a good mother when the time arrives.”“I wish my mother was here to guide me,” she admitted.“She is still with you as are we all. You need one thing, anything I will do whatever is in my power for you. Are you well after last night?”“Thank you uncle. Yes I think the long day just got to me but I am quite alright now, the midwives looked me over but there is nothing to fear.”“Good you must take care of yourself.”“I will do not worry.” She watched him return to his family, the small army of women that given him his nine children, five boys all minuitures of her uncle, the four brothers under the canopy would no doubt follow their brother onto the sands. Nachtpaaten’s second oldest son Pepi would no doubt be down there if not for his broken arm wrapped closer to his body. The four girls all of different ages played together with their dolls enacting some play she couldn’t hear from here. Nef looked at their wishfully.“Nef you can go play with your cousins if you’d like.” The little girl shock her head but still looked back at them. “Tasherbit take your sister over.” Surprisingly Tasherbit didn’t complain and took her sister by the hand and crossed to their cousins.Down below the announcers called the name of two competitioners, probably two soldiers from father’s army. They took up their positions on the sand in the usual brown chariots on the army, they looked identical save for one had yellow arm bracers while the other’s were brown to match his chariot. The two took off to start their race, entertaining the crowd. It was a race just like all the others that day until the man with the yellow arm bracers was thrown from his chariot-it happened so quickly Mayati wasn’t sure what had happened. He was thrown down to the sands with such a force it was heard throughout the arena, the crowd fell silent as time seemed to slow as the young man covered his face with his arms, but his competitioners horses were far too close, going far too fast to stop. Time sped up again as the horses and chariot trampled the poor man staining the sands red in their wake. Some in the crowd screamed, overs were frozen in shock for the poor man below was no one, his chest was flattened and his head was nothing more than a bloody pulp. Mayati’s head swirled and in her shock she must have lost control of her bowels as her seat wettened beneath her.“Mudnedjmet,” Mayati tried to keep her voice steady as her aunt appeared. “Auntie can you help me I. I think I may have, I-.” Mayati’s cheeks fired a hot red. Her aunt wrapped a long shawl around Mayati and helped her from the seat and a servant covered up wiping the chair pretending to pump up the cushion, but the maid and Mudnedjmet shared a look. Mayati tried not to let her wet thighs rub together as her aunt helped her inside.“Mayati, I think we should go back to the palace.”“Oh no I just need the loo, then I can return.”“Sweet girl, I think you maybe in labour.”“How could you know?”“Your waters had a pink tinged. Its nothing to fear but we need to get you back to the palace and call the midwives.” Mudnedjmet sent her servants off to fetch a litter. Mayati cradled her bump as if it would suddenly disappear, beneath her fingers her stomach clamped just slightly and not for very long but it was enough to may her gasp. Her aunt guided her to the litter outside.“Father? Smenkhare?” Mayati stopped.“I’ll have a servant tell them,” She motioned to another servant and the two women climbed inside and headed towards the palace. The aunt kept her her arm linked around Mayati as she walked her to the harem pavilion- a permenant fixture that hadn’t been in use since Setepenre’s birth. Mayati let her aunt take the lead as the older lady sent the order to call the midwives. Mayati’s stomach periodically clenched, she would hiss and grabbed her stomach only to be told by her aunt it will get worse.The apprentice midwives and her maids helped strip her from her jewels and dress. They henned her thighs and added another protection sign to her lower belly. When it was dry they dressed her in a thin linen nightdress and set her down in the bed with a host of pillows to support her back.“Will the babe come now?” she asked her aunt.“It could be a little while before the babe is ready to come out.” Her aunt answered.The head midwife, the old crone from the day before arrived in. The braided wig swung about her face as she ordered the young ladies around. The old woman felt Mayati’s stomach just as she had the day before, pressing on particular sections, her hands were uncomfortable but not painful. One of her woman bent between Mayati’s legs to check her progress, all she could do in that moment was cling to her aunt and let her smooth her hair.“The little one is moving nicely into position but you still have a little while to go till the birth.” The crone sent her apprentices to their tasks, some gathered towels, others fetched water and some burned incense and floated the sweet smelling fragrance around the room to cleanse the room and keep away evil spirits. Mayati grasped her aunt’s hand and another cramp bared her stomach, stronger and longer then the one’s before.“Auntie can you fetch Smenkhare?”“Sweet girl no men are allowed in this space.” Her aunt shock her head with a laugh on her lips.“Believe me My Lady you wouldn’t want him here, in my years I’ve seen husband stubbornly stay by their wife’s side only to faint when the moment has come. Men in this situation just get in the way.” Mayati tried to hide her disappointment but soon another wave of a contraction distracted her mind. She had hoped to read to pass the time while she awaited her child the midwives wouldn’t let anyone in or out and she settled for talk to her aunt, interrupted by the contractions that became more frequence and more intense. Mudnejmet helped her to walk the room, the pavilion was a squat room with red walls, the image of the Aten shrone down its hands reach towards the still painted over shapes of the Tawert the hippo god and Hathor the goddess with cow ears. In small nocks in the opposite wall tiny figures barely bigger than her hand of these goddess had survived the purge both crowned with the image of the Aten. Their sinerce smiles soothed her slightly as her lower body racked in pain, her skin was slick with sweat when she returned to the bed and she was become increasing annoyed with the lower midwives telling her to breathe.“What else can I do,” she snap at them and doubled over with the pain, how had her mother done this seven times. How had her aunt done so many times all to be rewarded with dead children? she darkly thought staring at the golden image of the Aten sun disk above the bed. The midwife again checked how far along and Mayati was disappointed to hear she still had some time to go.“It always take longer with your first My Lady the next one will not take so long,” the midwife said trying to be helpful. In this moment Mayati wanted to strangle Smenkhare for his part in this. Mudnedjmet fed her a small amount of food and wine with a small amount of pain fighting herbs.“Is there a way to sped this up?”“Afraid not Mayati, relax as much as you can.”“How did you do this so much?” Mayati cried hot tears mixed with the sweat on her skin, Mudnedjmet wiped them away and placed a cool slightly wet towel on her brow.“You must simply bear it, it is what it is and soon it will be over and you will forget this pain once your child arrives.”“What if something goes wrong?”“Don’t think like that, everything will be fine I promise you.” Mayati nodded at her aunt’s sincerity. “Now listen to me Mayati, deep breath in and out, breath through the pain okay.”Mayati tried to remember her aunt’s advise but it didn’t stop the strangled scream that came with the next contraction that was more intense and longer, deep breathe in and out, she wasn’t sure it it was her aunt’s voice or her own inside her mind as she fought for control. At long last the midwife checked her again and exclaimed it was time for the babe to come forth. The midwives striped her on the soaked nightdress and positioned her squatted on the birthing bricks. Mudnedjmet held her hand while the lower midwives supported her back. The old crone bend beside her on old knees, grawly hands on Mayati’s bare stomach while another midwife was positioned under Mayati. Another contraction wracked her body and the urge to push screamed inside her head but she didn’t obey the urge.“When I say push My Lady.” The old woman instructed and soon another contraction gripped her and there was the urge again “Push.”Mayati bared down, clinging to her aunt’s hand as the only constant thing in this whirl of pain, screams and relief. She fell back against the midwifes in a huff of exhaustion, despite the difference in ranks they pushed Mayati straight and Mudnedjmet soothed her sweat coated head as the older midwives coaxed her to push again.“Yes my Lady, here’s the head!” the midwife between her legs cried.“Just one more big push with the next contraction.” The old crone instructed. Mayati had barely a moment to catch her breathe before the painful wave was soon upon her. She pushed with the pain and at the end felt the pressure in her womb leave her as the babe came forth. The midwives congrats was somewhere far off, all she could hear was the silence.“Auntie, why isn’t he crying?” Mayati panicked.“The babe is just taken a moment to wake up,” the midwife massaged the limp infant who promly started started to cry. The midwife moved the tiny screaming babe to Mayati’s chest. “A healthy baby girl.”“What?” Mayati looked at the child’s delicate features covered in mucus and blood. She careful stroked a finger over the babe’s dark hair. “But the wheat grew first?”“Sometimes the wheat can be wrong about the sex of the babe.” The old crone stated, Mayati watched her little daughter settled against her chest. She was smaller than she had expected, true she had seen her sisters at their birth but nothing compared to holding her own child. She didn’t even notice the midwives tie off and cut the cord connecting the two of them, she couldn’t look away from her daughter’s face until another painful cramp took hold of her lower abdomen.“What’s wrong is there another one?” She asked as a midwife took her daughter from her.“No it’ll be the afterbirth. Positions.” the old crone ordered as the girls took up their place again. “Now same again push with the contraction.” A wet slippery thing fell from her body. Mayati held out her arms for the babe again, one of the younger midwives held the babe to Mayati’s chest while the rest help her rise up from the bricks. Her hips hurt from the new position and her legs tinkled a little from pins and needles and Mayati finally felt tired but had to stay still as they washed the blood and sweat and other fluids from her. A midwife tried to take her babe from her but Mayati held the child closer to her body.“Its okay Mayati, its just for a moment while they dress you,” Mudnedjmet soothed her and Mayati let the girl take her daughter from her. They dressed and laid her in the bed and Mayati fought the need to sleep as the midwife brought back her daughter now cleaned and wrapped in a linen blanket, the little baby girl looked up at her mother with eyes exactly like Smenkhare.After a little while and a feed, the older midwives scurried and returned with her family. They had changed from their finery to more relaxed kilts and robes. Akhenaten looked regal in the double crown of Kemet, with Nespi Asa in trail, his new wife looked a little awkward in her green egyptian gown. Mayati’s face lit up as she looked around her father for her husband, his smile was glowing and his eyes he shared with his daughter was glossy. Akhenaten stopped closer to his daughter’s bedside and reached out for the child.“When I received the news of her birth, the Aten appeared to me, this girl is a promise for the future. She will be a new tomorrow, in that moment he showed me her name. You did so well Nefetiti we will call her Meritaten.” The world stopped with her father’s words.“Baba it’s me? Meritaten.” Akhenaten didn’t seem to hear her.“Mighty Aten, creator of sky and land. Giver of life we call upon you to bless this child with your rays and protect them from the Evil Eye that walks the earth. Keep her close to your body and show her the righteous path, may her heart be light that she may always praise your name. Mighty Aten we present Meritaten Tasherbit.” The pharoah smiled down at the tiny little girl and then looked to his new wife expectantly. Nespi Asa opened her mouth but didn’t know what to say. Ankie was the one to break the tension, stepping forward with the scrab and tied it to the babe’s linen blanket.At last Meritaten Tasherbit was returned to her mother’s arms. Mayati never knew she missed her daughter’s warmth until they were reunited. Akhenaten moved away letting Smenkhare get to his wife’s side. He kissed her forehead and looked over their daughter.“Congulations on your daughter, may she always be happy,” Nespi Asa spoke in broken Kemet.“Thank you,” Smenkhare answered. Akhenaten floated from the room followed by his wife and the princesses. The midwives hung down at the end of the room, still there but not in the way anymore.“How are you?” Smenkhare asked.“I’m tired,” she answered.“Not surprising you’ve been here throughout the night”“They wouldn’t let me sleep at all, would you like to hold her?” Smenkhare nodded and expertly took their daughter from her arms.“Is it okay that she’s a girl?” She asked as her husband held the tiny baby close to his chest.“Of course she’s a healthy baby, what else can I ask for.”“Are you not disappointed that she’s not a boy?”“She’s my child whether she’s a boy or a girl and she’s apart of the woman I love.”“We’ll have a son next time”“We will but for now we have little Mery, don’t worry yourself just focus on getting better.”“Mery?”“We have to have someway to difference between you two, we now have three Tasherbits.” They both laughed and the little girl woke up crying. “Sssh I’m sorry Mery you can go back to sleep.” Mery mumbled baby noises as he passed her back to Mayati’s arm. Little Iset ran into the room, straight towards Smenkhare.“Baba, I have a sister.”“Yes lovely, now you have to be quite she’s sleeping.” She sshed him, secured to his hip Smenkhkare carried Iset to Mayati’s bedside. The little girl reached out towards her tiny sister and looked towards her father. “Yes that’s her.”“Tiny. Pretty unlike Huy.” On que Ashet entered with her son.“Congulations on your beautiful baby girl,” Ashet beamed. “What is her name?”“Thank you. My father has called her Meritaten.”“But that’s your name,” Iset said.“It is.”“Why?”“That’s what my father decided.”“Oh okay,” the little girl shrugged. “Can I play with her?”“When she’s a little older. Now time to go Mayati needs to get some sleep.” He kissed her head and the children left. A younger midwife took Mery to a cot beside the bed and the tiredness hit Mayati like a wall, she was asleep before Smenkhare had even left the room.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Mery sleepily smiled as she was passed from her mother to Nachtpaaten. Her uncle rocked the child with an easy skill from years of practice. The age lines on his face was smoothed in the candle light as he looked upon the child in compete bliss as if she were one of his own. “It is good to see you so happy,” he said softy as he passed Mery back to her mother.“I am. I pray to the Aten that everyone can know this peace.”“May the Aten will it. I seen the start of a new temple in the south of the city.”“Yes,” she tucked her daughter into her crib. “Pharaoh has ordered the construction of a bigger temple to the Aten.”“There is a lot more people in the capital now, you will need to be careful if you leave the palace.”“What are you trying to say Uncle?” Nachtpaaten joined her on the sofa.“With so many new people if there is not enough resources to go around, there could be trouble. Where is your father getting the workers from? Waset?”“I haven’t discussed it with him,” she shrugged. “I believe some came from the farms.”“I hope he didn’t part too many of them from the land.”“I’m sure it will be fine.” Mery awoke and started to cry, Mayati gently rocked the crib. “Pharoah knows what he’s doing.”“I hope he does.” Her eyes snapped up at him, her uncle had never spoke this way he sounded more like Aye then his usual bold self.“When do you return home Uncle?”“In a few days, I want to talk to my brother about arranging a marriage between Ankie and Ahmose,” her smile faltered but her uncle continued. “They get on very well. Better than with you and you are much happier with Smenkhare.”“Doesn’t your son have a harem already.”“Men can dabble but Ankie would be his chief wife.”“What about his sisters?” she asked trying to sound unbothered.“They are still too young to be married to Ahmose, do you have an issue with the match with your sister?”“No, if the Pharaoh is happy then I am happy.”“I’ll shall leave you to it, I shall see you again My Lady.” He bowed and left her to it with Aye’s words in her head, Ahmose will not want a challenger. Her legs started to shake so much it disrupted the rhythmic movements of the cot and Mery awoke again loudly screaming. Mayati gently rocked her in her arms he eyes briefly looked out her window to the growing city beyond the palace walls. It couldn’t be true what her uncle said, everything would be alright in the god’s chosen city.***Her maids finished attaching her tall crown to her head,the two long feathers shone brightly in the sun. Mayati looked down at her sleeping daughter, she was only a month old still so tiny, so delicate but to get out for a little while would be nice. She finally let her eyes leave the child be as the time came to leave for the emerging grand temple to the Aten.The crowd was quiet as they exited their chariots. There were too many people hanging around the building site, skinny woman and children stared at them from the side of the roads. Smenkhare moved closer to her, hand tighten slightly on his sword. Among the silent crowd was the odd cough, a scuff of feet against the sand. There was a tension in the air that made the hair on her arms stand to attention.“Will you bring back our cattle?” someone from the crowd shouted.“What god would let the people suffer so,” another shouted. The Medjay moved in closer to their pharoah, Akhenaten’s mouth tightened but he continued ahead towards the rhythmic bangs of clatter of the temple starting to take shape. He didn’t look anywhere else but ahead of him, not at the crowd, not at his family walking in his trail.“This temple is cursed with the blood of the innocents.”“What are they talking about?” Mayati asked her husband.“The lack of farmers on the land led to mass deaths in the lifestock. They have no other choice but to come into the capital for help.” Aye whispered to them on her other side. No doubt the people were angry they had lost their livelihoods, but to do so in service to the Great Aten was an honour. The god blessed their lives, it was him who was responsible for giving life and harvest. They couldn’t be angry at the god’s will, she thought to herself as she watched her father’s tense back.“Mayati, stay close to me,” Smenkhare said moving so close their shoulders bumped against one another.A ripple of fear took hold of her stomach. “My sisters,” she whispered.“They’ll be fine,” he nodded to the medjay around them and they moved tighter around the royal family blocking her view to the crowd. Such a thing couldn’t be possible, she thought, they were gods and the people loved their gods. The crowd continued to be silent, an eerie indictment that followed them into the rising temple.The atmosphere permeated from that day, the cold distant nature of the crowd that seemed to cloak the whole city. Mayati sat on her large balcony, from here she could only see the lush green gardens, down below Pharoah’s harem played amoung the trees and cool pools. Further past the large white walls of the palace complex she could see the glistening Nile, the pleasant trading boats bobbed on the water. Though she couldn’t see it she knew somewhere out there was the farmland that had been left unattended.The thought occurred to her, if the people needed food that’s what they shall have, enough to feed the new inhabitants. She sent the orders to the Meru-Aten. The people will come to her temple, they will receive the food and rejoice and praise her family again. All will be as it once was again.******More people lined up to get a handful of bread. The loafs had to made smaller to accommodate everyone but now more people piled into the Meru-Aten more men than ever looked at Mayati in her fine clothes and blue crown model after her mother’s. She could feel their eyes on her as she tried to concentrate on spooning the soup into a bowl.“This is half full,” An old woman scorned.“We have to make it last among everyone,” Mayati replied, reaching out for the next bowl in the line.“You sit all high and mighty above us and show off in jewels while we starve for you,” she spat at Mayati and the medjay engaged hands on their curved swords. Their big bulk presence came closer to her, the soft hairs on her arm rised slightly. One attendant was enough to pull away the skeleton like crone but the eyes of the hungry patron focused keenly on the space the woman had been.“You have the gold to build these temples,” a gruff man shouted, he was still broad of shoulder despite the hungry signs around his eyes. His skin was darkened from a life among the fields and farms outside the city. “We waste away for you and you will rot in your golden palaces.”“Like our cows you too will be laid low from your greed,” the old woman cursed, a long bony finger chilling Mayati in her spot. One of the medjay grabbed the old woman and started to haul her out of sight.“Let her go,” An old man smacked the medjay over the head with a bowl. The loyal solider turned around and run the man through with a quick stroke of his sword. Mayati’s mouth fell open as screams erupted around her and people ran in all directions. Men piled onto the medjay as the temple attendants crowded around her in protection. The lined up people devoured onto the table grabbing any food they could get their hands on. Turning over the tables when the was nothing left.“Is this it?” more demanded.“More must be in the kitchens.” Some ran off the ransack parts of the temple. The hungry people pulled down the curtains and one climbed the walls to try and reach the golden disc of the Aten but fell to the hard floor before he could reach it. Through her attendant’s wall of bodies she could feel hands grab at her. They were pulled from her, her heart was beating wildy. The women with sunkened eyes pulled at her dress, tore the bracelets from her wrists. Bony hands wrapped around her crown and it was lost to the crowd. Mayati pushed them off, she tightened her grip on the ladle in her hand and held it in front of her, eyes on the women like a prey in the corner. She swiped it at any that came too close to her, her maids were scattered among the crowd. She seen a opening between the girls and ran through but straight into the gruff man from earlier. He reached for her mother’s collar at her neck but Mayati hit his hand away with the ladle. He sneered at her and struck her in the face, the force sent her to the ground. The breath left her and she coughed around the pain her chest, her face as she tried to pick herself up.A hand roughly pulled her to her feet, a bald headed priest of Aten. “Come this way my lady.” Around them people were fighting each other over scraps of food. The young priest guided her to a small hidden boat among the reeds, he didn’t even give her a moment to breathe as he helped her into the boat. The screams and carnage were loud into her ears as he pushed off the bank.They were silent as he rode her to the palace gardens, no one paid them any attention unaware of the Land of the Two Lands in a small boat by a lowly priest of the Aten. The small boat gracefully sailed through up to the gated royal docks, the palace medjay peered down at them. “Be on your way.”“Open the gates I command you,” Mayati ordered around her shaky voice. The medjay nodded and opened the large gates. The young priest row the final length and helped her from the small boat onto the high pier of the palace docks. The medjay walked her into the bright green gardens and the priest roded away. Meyre appeared shuffling in his normal way.“My Lady, Oh Aten what happened to you?”“Don’y worry about me, my maids though send some medjay to find them.” Meyre clicked his fingers at his attendant. Mayati wrapped her arms around herself.“I shall have a bath prepared for you, one I will over-” but he stopped, Mayati didn’t want to look.“My Nefer, what has been done to you?” Akhenaten’s voice filled her ears.“There was a riot at the temple. I couldn’t stop it.” Hot tears fell down her cheeks. “Baba I was so scared.”“Ssh you’re safe now. Pentu send in the army bring me who did this, they will rot in the sun until they are nothing but dust.”Pentu left them and Akhenaten took her in his arms. “You're hurt?” Mayati touched her bleeding cheek noticing it for the first time. “They will pay for this.”***The army was quick upon the Meru-Aten, the rioters has stripped the died linen curtains from their poles, ripped gold from the walls and toppled statues of Nefertiti and Akhenaten. Among the remains those responsible still lounged, no match to protect the temple from the army. Men and women were hulled to the prisions by the time the Aten rose the next day. It was all Mayati could think of throughout morning prayers and as they loaded into protector litters to the place of execution.The army stood on guard against the gathered crowd, while the medjay stood close to the royals, hands threatenly on their curved, sharp swords. Mayati had seen the damage those swords could do, the old man yesterday was so quickly dispatched to the Duat with one strike while Beketaten had been smashed to pieces under such a blade.Smenkhare held her hand as the prisoners were hauled out of the cage. The desert stretched out in front of them, vast and barren and in the distance a sand storm brewed. The soldiers pulled out the ten people, ragged and frightened a far cry from the feral dogs that destroyed her temple the day before. The cut on her cheek burned when the soldiers brought out the gruff man that had struck her down. Smenkhare squeezed her hand seeing her discomfort. She was aware of the mark on her skin, make up could only hit some much but before the people her wound was clear as the sky above.The soldiers dragged the prisioners to the poles striking out of the sand, they wailed as they were brought forward, feet scuffing on the sand as they tried to delay their fate. The Duat did not lie before them, the desert would claim their bodies, their lives and Ammit would ate their hearts. They would have no afterlife but only be dust in the wind. Some in the crowd sung songs for the dead as if it would save their souls from their fate. The gruff man managed to steal his captor’s sword and twist free. He held it out in front of him towards his captor, swinging it in front of him at the approaching soldiers. Beside her Smenkhare’s hand moved to his own blade and he stood slightly in front of her. The gruff man still swung the sword with clumsy movements of a life not use to such a tool. Behind him a large soldier flung the sword from his hand and pinned the man to the ground.Even on the ground the man refused to give up, “The Pharoah is the one that deserves punishment. It is he who murders this country. Rips farmers from their lands to build his glory and killing innocents for his false god.” The soldier held the man face down in the sand. His face twisted and turned but the soldier’s strong hands only held him further down until he stopped moving. Somewhere in the crowd a woman’s scream rung out. The soldiers quickly tied the others to the poles, their arms and legs tied to posts with no water, no food and no protection from the relentless heat of the sun and sand.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The noise at the new temple site came to a stop, the tools were put down by the workers. The news of it caused Akhenaten to pace like a trapped animal animal while the family awkwardly ate dinner. Pentu stood like a column with arms outstretched but each time Pharoah passed him by too busy in his own thoughts and rage to notice the presence of anyone else.“Make them get back to work. Whip them if you must this temple must be finished,” he ordered to the messenger.“Brother don’t you think you’re going a bit too hard,” Nachtpaaten offered from his table, the recent events had delayed his departure from the capital.“I clearly haven’t been going hard enough.”“It is near planting season, perhaps you should let them return to their farms to plant then they can return,” Smenkhare added.“No no, we have enough food to last. This temple must build it is the will of the Aten.”“Be that as it may, pushing back by a few months will not be against his will and will be better in the long run.” Akhenaten stopped pacing at her uncle’s words. He stared straight at Pentu, the two were always sharing looks like they could speak without words.“Do not test the Aten brother. Pentu send word to the chief architect, the temple will be finished on schedule. Tell them to whip any man that will not work. Whatever is necessary to make the men work to the time frame will be done.” Pentu bowed obediently to his master.A few days later Akhenaten cooed over Mery in his chambers, all the pain of recent events wiped away from his face as he looked down at the healthy child. Mayati looked at the picture before wondering if it was the right time to try to convince her father to reinstate Smenkhare to his former position as governor of Waset. She opened her mouth to broach the subject but was interrupted by the arrival of Pentu. Her father’s shadow looked scared for the first time ever. Mayati watched him come closer, his eyes downcast and proud shoulders hunched over. She instinctively opened her arms for Mery and her father passed the child to her as he beheld his favourite. Their was a complexite in his eyes that Mayati had never seen before, an affection clearly but something else something mared with darkness.“Pentu what news do you bring? Have the workers returned to their work?” Pentu tightened his lips as if it would save him. “Speak.”The chamberlain signed.“They refuse to go back to work. Not until they tend to the crops in the proper manner.”Akhenaten’s hand curved into a fist in his lap, Mayati slightly shifted her weight from him. It was silent for a moment, silent and hard faced and looking at the floor in utter rage before he finally spoke. “My patience has run thin. The Aten demands this temple be build in his honour. Imprision them,” he spoke the two words through grited teeth.“My Lord?” Mayati spoke in horror.“Pentu any who will not work round them up and place them in the dark cells.” For once Pentu wasn’t so eager to move. “Do not stand there carry out my order!”The chamberlain awkwardly bowed and exited. Mayati rose from her seat in his wake. “With your permission I shall return Mery to the nursery.”“You will stay, menat take my grandchild.”Mayati swallowed her fear and hit it behind a delicate smile as she turned back to her father. “What can I do to give you comfort my Lord?”“Sit with me.” She was careful in her every move, sweet and delicate to not turn his anger to her. “First they harm my daughter and now they refuse to do the god’s work.” His fist clenched and unclenched. “The Aten warned me of this, he said I will be betrayed, that I and only I am the one to see the true way. This temple will be my gift to him and when it is done our dynasty shall rule for eternity. When this temple is complete I will have a son.”“They will finish the temple on time My Lord, I’m sure of it. Would you like to prepare one of the girls for you tonight? That way the Aten will bless you with a son with your new temple.”“Very well.” He waved her off, not looking at her face, not looking anywhere but to the golden disk of the Aten on the wall. Mayati exited as slowly and as delictely as she could continuing the pace to Smenkhare’s rooms. Nebk simply nodded to her as he opened the door for her. Smnekhare hastily folded away his papyrus sheets, confused shaped his features when she didn’t move from her spot.“My love what’s wrong?”“Pharoah will imprison anyone that doesn’t work on his temple. It’s too much, how-” she trailed off not sure what she was trying to say herself. He guided her to a chair.“He will anger the people more than he has.”“Maybe its a good thing, maybe the threat will provoke the workers to finally finish the temple and all of this can go away.”Her husband’s face was grim. “Its not that simple, the farms around Aketaten are destroyed and soon the food will eventually run out here, it will take years before they will be as they were.” He took the seat beside her sitting so close only she could hear his words. “I’ve asked the governor of Waset to be on standby to send us grain if needs be but only the Aten knows what the future will hold. In the meantime don’t leave the palace, its no longer safe. Promise me Mayati I almost lost you at Meru-Aten, I can’t lose you.”“You won’t.” She engulfed him in her embrace, not allowing her father’s anger nor the memories of that day to weigh her down.*****The noise in the great hall was a mass of fluttering council members. The governors of the regions, Vizors and overseers lined the reed mats with scribes dotted between them. Each man repeat the same cause, what was to be done about the temple workers. Mayati did not have to look up at her father, she could feel his eyes narrow as Mahu, the chief of poilice stood next.“The prisions are full My Lord, the workers will not be persuaded to continue the work on the temple.”“Is there any evidence that the priests of Amun have any involvement in this?” Pentu mused from his chair only two steps down from her father and only one below herself.“Do you think this a conspiracy?” Old Aparel asked among the council members.“The priests have been no strangers to making trouble for the Pharaoh before, what better opportunity than to insight the people to work against him and halt the construction of the greatest temple to the glorious Aten.”“The priests of Amun wouldn’t have the resources to carry it out, if they were involved they would want their old power back and thats not possible by destablising the kingdom,” Aye spoke up, the rest shifted in their seats prepared for another circle argument that would get no where closer to resolving the issue.“They could be behind it if they had powerful benefactors, your son has not been seen at court for a while Aye.”“My son has been ill and is recovering at our home in Aktmin. No evidence shows any links to the priests of Amun, I could investigate if you wish My Lord Pharaoh but I believe it’ll waste time for no gain.”Pentu opened his mouth to argue more but a messenger ran into the hall at speed. All eyes turned from towards the young man as he fell to his knees infront of the dias. “My Pharaoh, the workers have left the temple complex. They, they are pillaging the city.”“Mahu return to your men bring these men to heel, Nachtpaaten, Smenkhare go too, finish this.” Mayati searched for Smenkhare’s eyes willed him to look at her and when he finally did she wanted to tell him ‘don’t go’ but they both knew they had no other choice. She watched him as he exited the hall with her uncle to go into the city he himself called unsafe.She was staring, that she didn’t Akhenaten hear speaking to her. “Mayati,” she finally looked at him. “Come daughter stay in my chambers.” She wanted to refused, to wait at the gates for Smenkhare to return home but she could not, with a simple nod she looked back down the hall but he was gone.Akhenaten and Pentu talked together, leaving her to watch from her father’s balcony. Her nails drummed on the white stone trying to keep her tears at bay. From this height she could see the tall points of the city and the gardens below, but not the entrance to the palace. She couldn’t even bare to think what could happen to him, the mad mob that had attacked her would not hold back against the might of Kemet. He was a great warrior she reminded herself over and over again but one wrong placed blade was enough to take him from her. “I can’t lose you,” she whispered to wind to travel to him.A knock at the door brought her back to the present. Ay bowed formally to them, not given any indication that Pentu had slandered him only a short time ago. “My Pharaoh the princes have returned safely the rebels were captured and have been put in jail paise be to the Aten.”In an instant her grandfather was dismissed, Mayati couldn’t stop her smile as she moved a step forward at the same time Pentu spoke.”My Lord, look.”Pillars of black smoke rose up from the construction site, thick plumes that blocked out the sky. Akhenaten crumbled to the floor, Mayati jumped to try and catch him. “Why are they doing this? Why can’t they see their errors. All I wanted was to save them,” he sobbed in her arms.“I know father. They know how much you love your people.” Akhenaten descent into wordless sobs. “ Pentu, help me carry him inside.”The Pharoah was like a child in their arms, he didn’t even seem to notice the two of them around him, muttering and sobbing only for himself until he laid his head down in bed. “Nefertiti,” he reached out to her.“Its me baba.”“You always loved my brother more.”“No never, she only ever loved you.”“He ways always better than me at everything. First Tutmosis then him. I knew my baba always preferred them to me,” he looked to the ceiling as if no longer is discussion with her.“You are the Pharoah now, the most important one of all, think not upon it.” Mayati fixed the blanket around him to busy herself.“They will see the Aten,” he slumped into a sleep.“Can you heal him Pentu?”“That’s what I’ve been doing My Lady. The medicines of the other physicians have lead him here. The Pharoah needs to cleanse himself, give himself to his madness and fight it. Years of medicine has trapped the ill inside his ka.”“Is there nothing to help him? No way to free him? The kingdom can not have a mad king.”“Yes only I can cure him.” Pentu’s back staightened, his proud handsome face rised ire with her.“Then do it, cure him so he maybe strong before the people again.”She looked upon Akhenaten’s sleeping form once more, peaceful at last in the land of dreams. She didn’t even bother to see if Pentu bowed before she strolled from her father’s chambers back to her own in the harem. Ay arrived swifty upon her order, her grandfather’s eyes was so painfully like her mother’s it made it hard to breathe.“How can I assist you?”“The Pharaoh has gone mad, grandfather what do we do?”“This new can not spread, who else know?”“Just Pentu, he says he has the power to cure him.”“No one else must know not even the Pharaoh's brothers. We shall send other physicians, trusted ones to cure him. In the meantime Smenkhare must not leave the palace he has done his work he is well loved by the people but no more to save him from harm. However Nactpaaten we must find a way for him to leave the palace without seeing Pharaoh’s condition. If he does not recover the succession must fall to you and Smenkhare without impediment. Continue to go to to him to know of his state.” She nodded slowly her head felt like it might break in two.Mayati spend her days in her father’s chambers, she read, papyrus scrolls of love stories and poetry intermitted with documents from the harem that needed her attention. All the time she watched Pentu argue with the physicians, watch them make potions and sauves. The many different smells of incense made her head hurt and eyes water. She watched the physicians pour medicine down the Pharoah’s throat, burn prayers in the candles while chanting. They wrapped him tight in linens to keep the medicine inside the body that it may burn away the illness from inside. Pentu would argue through the process and in the days to come when Akhenaten still showed no signs of healing, Pentu threw off the linens and caused him to purge until there was nothing left within him anymore. After days of no improvement the cycle would begin again.Throughout the process Akenaten was silent, his eyes when opened would only stare vacantly at the painted ceiling, the golden disc of the Aten reflected back the distorted version of the Pharoah. Mayati walked through the haze of incense, a fortnight he had been in this state of wrapped and unwrapped, full and empty, waking and sleeping. She wiped Akhenaten’s sticky brow, the angles of his face and body more prominent than before as he laid almost bare upon the bed. The physicians argued on the other side of the bed, some scribbled prayers to the Aten and sent it to the flames, which only fanned Pentu’s rage more.“Come back to us baba, tells us how to cure you,” she whispered. A physican begun to wrap the linen around the Pharoah.“Leave me,” it was barely above a whisper but it brought the arguing to an end as everyone looked at Akhenaten. “Leave me,” he repeated to the physician.“Our lord has shown us which method works for him,” Pentu raised his head higher.“My lord you’ve came back to us,” Mayati breathed in relief but Akhenaten continued to look at the ceiling.“Most gracious Lady in this time it is best to continue the methods to ensure a full recovery,” the head physician argued.“The Pharoah has made his will clear and we must carry it out,” she replied watching her father’s face for any signs of recognition or of disagreement but he continued to stare without seeing to the world above. Mayati had to look away everytime Pentu caused her father to purge, the incense continued to burn to hide the bodily smells. Akehenaten still lingued on the edge for a few more days, silent, staring, thinning by the day. Mayati was close to giving up hope, Nachtpaaten had yet to leave with his children, no doubt he would be worried of her father absence. Who would the succession fall to now?“Burn them,” Akhenaten croaked blinking at the disc above.“My Lord you’ve awoken,” Pentu smiled putting away his instruments.“Burn them,” he repeated. “Those who destroyed my temple burn them!”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The sky was black above, the thick chocking pillars of smoke from the construction site was joined with the smoke of the mass piers. Day after day more bodies were tied to the stakes to become dust upon the wind. The heart eater Ammit grew fat as she devoured every one of the comdemned ka. Mayati’s looked to her folded hands in her lap as the last of the prisoners were tied to their posts. Her head hurt from their screams, the wails of their families. The city hadn’t seen this much death since the sickness years ago, the sickness that had claimed her own sisters and mother. How would Nefertiti had reacted seeing such a thing as this?Akhenaten looked radiant in his recovery, the weight had yet to return but his gold skin shone in the Aten’s light as he sat on his throne on the make shift dias above the executions. As the last of the flames burned away the criminals afterlife he stood arms open. “The Aten is satisfied, he has said onto me to cleanse this land and we will have peace from our enemies! Praise him who gives us life.” The court cheered. Smenkhare was silent, silent and stoic and grateful to have the whole thing finished.“Lets pray it is peace from the Pharoah,” Ay whispered to the two of them.“Watch your tongue,” Smenkhare hissed to him his eyes darting to Akhenaten hopeful he hadn’t heard him.“Forgive my offence,” her grandfather bowed slightly. “Mayati you are best placed to comfort your father to keep his spirits up after this bout of madness.” Her shoulders dropped, she was tired of being his keeper but she knew what his words meant. How much longer would she have to spend in her father’s chambers trying to convince him to take one of the harem girls into his bed, or even the princess she had worked hard to bring him?In her chambers she poured herself another glass of wine and drunk down the thick liquid with ease, trying to desperately rid herself of the screams, the smell of burning flesh, the death songs that replayed in her head. She poured yet another glass as a servant informed her that her father wanted to see her, she threw back the drink before setting off. Mayati entered her father’s chambers, her father was still dressed in his finery and sat upon his sofa with a child in his arms, Tut.“Why did you hide my son from me?” Tut was small for a child of five and he looked uncomfortable on his father’s lap, quiet but kept his head high as he looked between Mayati and his menat.“I never.”“He was in your northern palace are you saying you didn’t know he was there.”“I thought mother had told you or if not it wasn’t for me to tell you.”“It was not for you to hid him for me. You know of my wish for a son.”“Forgive me what else was I suppose to do, I was still a child when mother died I tired my best to be her as best I could but mother didn’t tell me everything I don’t know what she told you or no. I didn’t even know if this child was your son or not,” she tried to stop the tears from overflowing.“Pentu is the only one willing to tell me the truth, he found out about the boy and confirmed with his menat. You should of told me of his existence.”“Then why did Beketaten not tell you? Or grandmother? They were plotting to overthrow my mother for years so why didn’t they tell you? Beketaten was going to,” her tongue was set loose now. “She was going to kill me for it, she wanted to be Lady of the Two Lands, yours or Smenkhare she didn’t care so why didn’t she before-” she stopped,before she was murdered.“Enough ramping why my sister didn't tell me of the result of our union no longer matters. He will remain here from now on.” The Pharoah set the boy on the floor, his foot twisted under him gave him trouble but he limped to Miaa. “Go now all of you.”Outside Ankhesenpaaten Tasherbit was the double of her mother, the nine year old princess had Kiya’s round face and Tiye’s almond shaped eyes, eyes that looked past Mayati as if she were a ghost.“Sister, how are you?”“Why did you bring us here?” she hissed.“I didn’t you are here on our father’s order. But don’t worry you will be safe here, both of you.”Ankhesenpaaten Tasherbit took her boy’s hand. “Leave him alone. Only I will protect him.” Mayati watched them walk into the golden way, her head hurt from the wine and the confusing situation.****Mery babbled in Mudnedjmet’s arms, the babe looked up at Mayati’s face with a silent wide eyed gaze that she viewed everyone with. A gaze that reminded Mayati of her sister Setepenre before her death, the little moon faced girl, her uncle had call her. Small, delicate and beautiful just like her own child. Mayati’s daze broke when she noticed Mudnedjmet’s face turn hard.“My Lady, daughter,” Ay bowed before them though Mudnedjmet refused to meet his eyes. “I have heard rumours of a boy in the nursery.”“Nothing ever escapes your notice grandfather.”“The Pharoah has a son afterall.”“Yes it would seem so, your fears were unfounded. The boy is a sweet lad the Aten is great indeed.” Mayati smiled awkwardly hoping the conversation would end.“Let us hope that peace is finally upon us. The Pharaoh has his son and all will be as it was always meant to be.” There was a look of pity in Ay’s eyes as he left the two women alone once again.Mudnedjmet rearranged Mery in her arms. “What does he speak of?”“Nothing.”“So Pharoah has a son, is he from a girl of the harem?”“No he is Beketaten’s son.”“Beketaten but, such a union would have replaced your mother? How could such a thing be hidden?”“Its complicated, it seems to be some difference in opinion among my aunts but now the boy is known to my father.” Mayati nibbled on the piece of bread in her hand wanting to move on from this conversation.“The dynasty is secured now and everything can be as you always wanted. Isn’t that right?”“Yes its what I always wanted for him,” Mayati’s smile was weak.“Maybe having a son will cool the Pharaoh's anger and reinstate Smenkhare as Governor of Waset again.” Mudnedjmet smiled down at the child in her arms.“May the Aten will it. You will be next.”“I hope so,” her aunt signed. She looked up from the babe in her arms to the sound of children entering the gardens, Mayati followed her aunt’s gaze. Smenkhare’s children ran ahead, waving to her before jumping into the large pool. Tut limped with a small crutch after Ankhesenpaaten Tasherbit to the pools of clear water, his crooked smile was endearing as he swung his feet in the water while his companions swam in the water with the grace of swans. “Poor child growning up without a mother, he takes after Beketaten with his foot.”“I hope for his sake he is nothing like her.”“Baba!” Ankespaaten Tasherbit called out but was ignored. Mayati and Mutnedjmet quickly scabbled to their feet.“Congratulations on your son My Lord, may the Aten bless him in his light,” Mutnedjmet spoke, shifting the babe in her arms.“Thank you. The Aten has sent him back into my life but he will need to be made whole,” Akhenaten ran a hand over Mery’s small head.“Made pure?” Mayati eyebrows raised, she looked to the boy innocently playing in the water.“The Aten has shown me a way that his foot maybe healed. He will be perfect in his light. I have ordered Pentu to arrange it, you will join me as the Lady of the Two Lands.”“What of your brothers my lord? It will be a show of unity in the eyes of the Aten.”“A good idea, I will send for you after morning prayers that we may give thanks to the Aten by midday. He light will shine on this dynasty for eternity.” His smile was heartbreaking so earnest and full of joy that he couldn’t possibly be the same man weak in his bed a short while ago.***The room smelted of herbs and anticipation as the naked faced doctors were grim to behold, they were pinched faced like vultures when they took the boy from his menat’s arms. Pentu stood beside Akhenaten as always, Mayati and Smenkhare stood a little back with Nachtpaaten. Ankie had elected to stay behind with her sisters and to comfort Ankhesenpaaten Tasherbit.These doctors were a recommendation of Pentu, miracle workers he had called them in the art of fixing broken things. The old head doctor strapped Tut to the carved table, a wheeled contraction stood upon it whined with linen bandages. He tied the thick bandages tight around his club foot. The boy pulled against the straps and reached out a hand towards Miaa, fear wetted his eyes.Smenkhare cleared the lump in his throat. “My Lord, is this appropriate for the ladies to be present?”“Mayati is my Land of the Two Lands, she is here to witness this as suits her position, the menat can leave if she wishes.” Miaa shock her head her eyes only for the child. “Great Aten, we call upon you to heal this child. This test you have given him take it from him and may he be puritifed in your light.” Akhenaten prayed arms out stretched to the open sky above.The doctor turned the wheel and the bandages started to tighten, Tut screamed. It sent a cold chill of horror running down Mayati’s back. His menat was weeping openly and Mayati dared to reach out a comforting hand to her. Smenkhare let out a long breath trying to keep his emotions in check, Akhenaten looked at the golden disc but his shoulders were tense and his breathing shallow. The doctor tightened the bandages again and the little boy screamed again, hot tears rolled down his cheeks.“Enough,” Nachtpaaten pushed the doctor from the boy. “Akhenaten this is your son. Don’t do this!”“The Aten has cursed me with defective children.” The coldness in his voice chilled her to the bone but his shoulders were still tense, unmoving like it held back the wall of his emotions.“You can’t fix them with torture.” He freed Tut from the bandages, the linens discarded on the floor.“Maybe you want the Pharoah to have an unsuitable heir to show off you own as better candidates.” Pentu spoke beside Akhenaten in that conspirator voice of his, Smenkhare’s hands curled into fists ready to throttle the man. Mayati placed a settling hand on his wrist.“I want only to not see the children needlessly suffer.” He tried to place the weeping boy into his brother’s arms but Tut shifted so much it made the task impossible. “This is your child brother.”“I have defective children why does the Aten punish me so?” At last Akhenaten’s voice seemed to soften.“They are made in the Aten’s image, in your image. Enough of this pain.” Nachtpaaten handed Tut into Miaa’s comforting arms and at last the boy settled. Mayati instructed Miaa to take him back to the nursery. She turned to leave the room too and hoped she was only imagining the icy look her father gave Nachtpaaten.***"Were you leaving without saying goodbye uncle," she came across them at the royal docks. The rest were in the boat already while her uncle stood hand outstretched, posed to help Ankie in with them. He was startled. "Forgive me. I can't stay here, not with my brother's behaviour." "Sister come back here." "No. I want to go back with them." "Ankie." "No I have never wanted anything for myself until now, I want to remain with Ahmose, to marry him." "You can't leave without father's permission. I know it isn't what you want to hear but I promise one day you will be wed." "She's right," Nachpaaten spoke softy."But uncle-" Ankie started."We have to respect my brother's will." "When will you be back?" she looked past him to the person inside the boat. "Soon, I am sure my brother will host something soon. We will see each other again," he kissed her head and pushed off from the docks sending the boat into the river. Mayati reached out for her sister but Ankie turned harshly away from her.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Out of the shadows of the past year the palace was alive with music as Peret gave way to Shemu. The damaged fields yielded just enough to keep the city going, although not as abundant as years before. It was still enough to celebrate and give thanks for and more importantly it was Mery’s first birthday. The tiny babe had grown bigger, her tiny fine hair just long enough to begin a sidelock. She babled in Smenkhare’s arms while his other children peeked at her over his shoulders, Huy gently kissed her small little head while Iset smiled down at the babe waiting for the day that she was grown enough to play together.“Are you looking forward to the celebration My Lady?” Ashet asked beside her.“In truth I’d rather stay here.”“But it will be lovely won’t it be?”“I believe so, I’ve organised a chariot race although Smenkhare will not compete, regardless it will be well received by the people.”“Why is our prince not competing?”Mayati shrugged. “I don’t know, Pharoah told him not too.”“Maybe he is afraid I will win,” Smenkhare laughed, handing his daughter back to her menat.“You lost against Ahmose at our wedding,” Mayati pointed out.“I let him win. We best go,” he kissed his children goodbye.“Very well,” she shared a look with Ashet and took Smenkhare’s outstretched hands. “Enjoy the celebrations in the harem.”“Thank you, enjoy the chariot race.” Ashet smiled back.“I want to go,” Iset whined.“You will when you’re older,” Smenkhare replied. The harem sparkled with music as dancing and food as the pair left everyone to it and made their way to the great hall. Ankie and the Princess Nespi Asa proceeded over the festivities in her behalf, both acted like proper little ladies from the top dias.The nobles scrambled over themselves to congratulate the couple on their daughter reaching her first birthday, an achievement not every child is lucky to see. They thanked their way through the crowd, Akhenaten sat upon his throne proudly watching the whole affair, with Pentu curiosuly perched on the step below. Always so close to him, even now in so public a space he was always there.“My Lady!” her uncle’s joyful voice filled her ears and teared her eyes from the throne. Her uncle took her hands in his large ones. “May the Aten smile on this blessed day.”“Thank you uncle, how was your journey back to the capital?”“It was well, forgive the hast of which we left last time. After what happened I couldn’t remain, how is the boy?”“Tut is well he seems happy in the harem with his sisters around him. Ankhesenpaaten Tasherit and him are particularly close.”“Good maybe one day we will be attending their wedding,” he jested. Ahmose and Pepi stood at his side speaking with her husband, both were now men grown. Able and ready to fight in loyalty or against them. “Speaking of where is Ankie?”“She is representing me in the harem, she’s a perfect hostess today.”“It would be wonderful to see her again. All of your sisters of course.”“Tomorrow,” she beamed. “And how are your family?”“They are going well I will bring them all next time, thank you for sending the sweet concubine to me she pleases me well and is pregnant.”“So soon! Congratulations to you uncle.”“Thank you.”“My Lady, King’s brother,” a servant bowed to them both. “Excuse me the Pharoah wishes to see you my Lady and your husband the Prince.”“Excuse me uncle.”“Of course, don’t keep my brother waiting. I will see you both soon.” They shared a nod. Smenkhare and Mayati made their way to the dias, with each steps she felt like she couldn’t feel the painted floor beneath her but walked on the air above.Her father beamed at them as they walked the many steps to him, he radiated a light like the sun.“Daughter where is my grandchild?”“She is in the nursery, would you like me to fetch her?”“No need, she is blessed this day. Come walk with me.” Everyone stilled as Akhenaten rose from his throne, they bowed like flowers as they passed. The two followed Akhenaten to the side courtyard, the water bubbled and splashed from the statue of Tiye’s hands. “I am sure the news of my son has come as a shock to you Smenkhare?”He was taken aback, how long it had been since Akhenaten had talked to him directly. “As it has to everyone, but a good shock My Lord, may the Aten bless him.”“Thank you, it disruption to the succession isn’t what you wanted, I am sure.”“I have no other will than your own whatever you believe is right.”“Rest assured my will for the succession will be sorted very soon,” he waved over a servant and each took a goblet of wine. “My brother has been pushing the match between Ahmose and my beloved Ankie, but it will not happen. Anyway no need to talk of such things, Mery is close to the Aten’s light and she will bring us nothing but joy. May the Aten grant you more children,” he raised his goblet and the three drunk to the toast.“May the Aten grant more children to you too My Lord,” Smenkhare replied.“Thank you, you may head back, I'm sure there are many courtiers anxious to speak to you. Mayati stay for a while.” The younger two shared a smile and Smenkhare returned to the Great Hall. Mayati sat beside her father, droplets of water splashed her bare skin.“Thank you for this celebration for my daughter My Lord.”“No thanks needed, she is my first grandchild she is to be heralded. One day I see her being a Great Lady much like her mother.” Mayati’s brows pulled together, was her father trying to say that even with Tut that Smenkhare will be his successor? After all he was talking about the succession to them alone.“I hope I can continue to serve the Pharoah the best I can.”“Are you happy with my decision for Ankie and Ahmose?”“I am happy if you are happy, you know best after all.”“It is better for her, Ahmose is unsuitable for a jewel as her. Now I have kept you for too long return to the hall I will come back in my own time.” She bowed to her father obstructed a little in the shadow of his mother’s statue. A servant gave her another wine goblet to replace her empty one as she entered back to the hustle and bustle of the Great Hall.Mayati looked up over her goblet, her body buzzed with wine and excitement. The long courtyard was still filled with the same faces, but not the one she looked for. Her uncle couldn’t be seen in the crowd, nor his sons. Where was he? A chill ran down her spine despite the heat of the room. She pushed herself through the throng of nobles, each all far too eager to converse with her. Mayati tried to nod to each in turn, she already had enough appointments scheduled to last a month, each noble had a least one beautiful daughter that would be an assert to the harem.She finally reached through to Smenkhkare, laughing effortlessly with some barrelled belly noble. His smile grew wider when he saw her and dismissed the noble. “My love?”“Have you seen uncle?” She asked confusion edged in her voice.“No, why?”“I just find it strange he would leave so suddenly.”“Maybe he went to relieve himself?”“Both of the boys are gone too.” Before Smenkhkare could reply the servant boomed for all to hear: “His Lord awaits you for the entertainment.” Mayati looked around for her uncle, there was still no sign and they would have to leave. The young couple lead the rest of the nobles to the raised platforms overlooking the racing track, each taking their assigned seating. Everyone from the richest of nobles to poorest of commoner were packed into the arena as they had many times before all excitedly awaited the races. The cheers of the crowd was overwhelming as they stepped out into the sunlight, it briefly blinded her in between the gaps of the overhead cloth.Akhenaten was already waiting for them in his large chair, he still wore the radiant smile he had in the palace as Mayati and Smenkhare bowed before him. As always Pentu sat on his right, since the death of her mother, Pentu had wormed his way into her place. The place that should of by right be Mayati’s, instead she now had to bow to him too. The upstart had wormed his way into her father’s affections and at times set him against them. She buried her rage as she took her seat at her father’s left side.In the pit below three long poles stood straight up, may perhaps there would be some aerobatics before the race. The crowd certainly thought so, they passed trinkets and small bags of wheat in bets to each other, their smiles infectious. Pharoah stood hushing everyone to a deadly silence. Mayati noticed the nod of his head, she turned her eyes eagerly to the pit waiting for the marvels to begin. The smiles all died when a few medjay pulled out three prisoners in rich clothing although stripped of their jewels. Mayati could feel the breathe stick like a lump of lead in her throat. There was her uncle and his two eldest, disheveled, roughed up and pulled towards their death like cattle. The pain in their faces was visible even to those on the high dias. The medjay tied to the ropes around their torsos. How could everything have turned sour so quickly in just an hour?“Those who plot against the Aten are no more than dust.” Akhenaten spoke his hand came down with a swift action as the medjay threw wine on all three individuals. The brazer at the side suddenly screamed itself into existence.“Baba, please. Stop this.” Mayati gripped his arm as hard as she could. She willed all her feelings into him, but he simply shrugged her off and nodded. The screams broke the silence and the flames lit the air with a dark smoke. Mayati still looked at her father, she could have swore she saw a smile play at the corner of his lips. At last she looked at the flames, her uncle and cousins were consumed by watery flames in her tear filled eyes. The smell made her sick to her very stomach. Smenkhkare’s hand gripped hers so tight it hurt, she couldn’t notice it through all the emotions battling in her head. In unison the couple raised out of their seats, but Akhenaten paid them no attention. After customary bows they exited as gracefully as possible.Only Ay followed them, everyone was too scared to be thrown to the same fires. The servants were shocked to see the royals inside, Mayati could see only red as she smashed the plates off the tables, spreading red clay dusts everywhere while Smenkhkare pushed over a unlaid table.“Send the food to the poor among the people. No one here deserves to taste the food,” he commanded as they passed the head servant of the palace. The streets were empty when they took to their chariot, and so they allowed their grief to fall from their eyes. The silence from the pit only made the sound of the flames inescapable. She couldn’t blame them, no one had ever watched a viser burn before their eyes.Tenre was shocked to see them looking so haunted and with Ay close on their heels. The black kohl stained their faces. The merriment sounded from the harem, Mayati didn’t want to break their fun but the music hurt her heart. How could she tell Ankie? she thought. Ay followed them back to the prince’s rooms, somehow wine had arrived although Mayati wasn’t sure who had ordered it.“I’m afraid we find ourselves in a very dangerous situation,” Ay spoke.“What do you mean?”“I have never heard of a viser being burnt as a traitor without cause, have you?”“We will not go down the path you are suggesting.” Smenkhkare downed his third goblet, Mayati was still nursing her first one, her stomach too upset.“I mean only to say it is a option.”“If we fail, we will all be burned. How you could you suggest such a thing. I will not be disloyal against my Lord.”“You honour is unquestionable my prince, I fear for your safety as my kin.”“We can not dethrone my father. You know no king can lose his throne and live. Maat looks ill of those who kill a king.” Mayati took a sip of her wine. Deep in her mind she knew Ay was right, father had become unsuited for his role but she would not-could not be her father’s executioner.“We will not speak of this again Ay,” Smenkhare dismissed him not stopping in his pacing. She felt odd as she looked down at the swirling red liquid, how can you grief for someone ripped so quickly from you.“What do we do?” she croaked.“We just keep going, we grief ourselves. It is all we can do my love.” She nodded, she thought of Mery. Who ever’s twisted idea it was; father’s or Pentu’s, they had succeeded in ruining her daughter’s first day.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The council sat impatiently in their seats. The only noises were that of the servants with their fans, the rustle of the members on the mats, struggling against the heat. Mayati resisted the urge to bit her finger nails. To her right, her husband drummed impatiently on his throne beside her. The vacant stone chair loomed above them, death would await any of them that dared to sit upon it. Mayati didn’t need to look at it to know it was there, the reminder that once again her father had not shown to the meetings, neither was visor Pentu.Aperel slowly stood from his mat on shaky old legs, Since last Mayati had seen him, he had acquired a cane in his slightly shaking right hand. “Majesties, unfortunately this meeting cannot go ahead if the Most greatest of Pharaohs cannot make it.” This was the fourth meeting he’d had missed. The noise rose as the officials bowed and left. Her husband pushed himself from the throne, letting out the angry sign as he sat himself on the steps.Mayati rose from her own throne, careful with the extra weight of her tall feather crown. “What are you doing?” she spoke to his back, she knelt faces close together. “Go to them; win them to your cause.”“You speak of treason,” he hissed at her, he looked at his hand, tracing the invisible line he had cut into his flesh years ago in this very room.“Father has made it clear where his loyalties lie. I fear we won’t survive.” Mayati said, eyes downcast, it was a feeling in the deep pit of her stomach. For never in her whole life had she been scared of her father, till now. The greater cause called, the country needed a strong leader. As she raised her eyes, Smenkhare wouldn’t meet them, instead raising himself and leaving her in the Great Hall alone.***Mayati played with her rings as she awaited the visor, she kept her eyes forward to not invite mindless chatter from the others in the room. A young girl from nobility sat awkwardly on the other sofa, trying to be as dignified as she could despite her shaking knees. Neither two looked at each other, the girl was a pretty one- as pretty as one could be at fourteen and on the cusp of womanhood. She seemed so uncomfortable in the audience room in the middle ground between the female quarters and the main palace.At last Aperel entered, the northern Viser was a man of advanced years who in that time had seen his rivals come and go like wheat cut down in their prime. The old viser hobbled in on his beautifully carved crane, the girl beside her jumped up. “Grandfather!” she beamed jumping from her seat.“Iaret,” he held up a shaky hand. “You forgot yourself in from of the Land of the Two Lands.” Her face fell.“No need to worry, welcome Viser Apaeel, please have a seat,” she motioned for the chair next to her. “I thought while you were here in the capital for such a short time you would appreiciate some time with your granddaughter.”“That is kind, but what is your real reason My Lady?”“Why would their be another reason?” Mayati kept up her mask of sweet aloofness.The viser sat forward, putting weight on his cane. “With greatest respect you are the daughter of Nefertiti. My Lady if any of her blood runs in your veins I believe you already have another goal in mind.”“And what goal do you think I have in mind?”“My support behind your husband,” his tone was cold and factual.“Why would I have such a goal in mind?”“Because whatever goal shall you have in mind. Your father has repeatedly showed his incompetence, in these difficult times the choice is obvious,” he sounded so much like Ay, scarily similar that it always made her lose focus.“But Pharoah has an heir,” she said evenly, factually, truthfully.“He is a child, and not from the royal nursery his parentage while always be in doubt. What are you prepared to do for my support.”“Medjay, hold Iaret” Mayati said and the burly guard grabbed Iaret’s tiny shoulders. The little girl shook, bubbering, looking at her grandfather to save her.“Do you think you can threaten me?” he said calmly.“I would never threaten you,” she looked eyes with him, ignoring the girl. She squared her shoulders, trying to channel her mother. “Only to remind you of your loyalty.”“You may look like your mother but you are your father’s daughter, My Lady. What happened to your uncle and his family was a tragedy. My condolences he was a fine man he will be missed and to have his children, his women murdered in their house it is a cruelty. What a brother would do such a thing, but if you think you need to threaten my own family to get my compliance, you already had it before I entered this room. When the time comes you can call upon me.”“Thank you Aparel.”“I have one condition.”“Of course,” you do, her mind finished.“Iaret shall be a consort.” Mayati’s eyes looked at the scared little girl still shaking in the medjay’s large hands. The girl maybe of high birth but she hadn’t heard of the child processing any great skills that would her suited to the task.“Very well, I will make arranges for an appropriate wedding between the Pharaoh and Iaret.”“Not to the Pharaoh but to the Prince, he is the future.” She was silent, she didn’t want another woman not for him, not now. She bit the inside of her cheek, if this is what it took to get his support it would be an easy price to pay but she didn’t want to, knew it was selfish to think so but why did she have to barter her own heart for his throne. Though it need not happen today, she could always postpone it. “Very well.”Apparel bowed his head to her. “I am glad we are agreed. Where is the prince today? He seemed annoyed during the council meeting this morning.”“He is training today with the charioters.”“A great skill for a ruler to have.” She smiled at him dismissing him and his granddaughter. Alone in the room she looked out of the window towards the temple complex, it looked small in comparison with the grand planned temple. The temple to Aten had witness her love, and here uncle had lost his life in its shadow. The small palace joined to it caught her eye, bland without any gardens or pools. This so close to the Aten is where her father spent his time than ruling the empire. Beside the palace was the outstretched racetrack were her husband trained, trained on sands that would be blood stained till the end of time. How close they were the man she revered and the man she loved, but for one to succeed the other had to fall. Unless somehow even after all of the pain, the death, Akhenaten could come back to his senses once again. Things could be as they once were again, she thought her eyes flitting between the two buildings.“This cannot go on any longer,” she spoke to Tenre as she pulled on a shawl against the chill of the night. “Father will return to his duties or,” she stopped. What if father didn’t want to return to his responsibilities? No one has ever peacefully disposed of a pharaoh. The very thought is treason. “He will return,” she confirmed more to herself as they climbed into the litter.“What do you have planned My Lady?”“I don’t know, but I have to try something. How is Ankie?”“Much the same, she has yet to leave her room since she received the news, the Princess Nespi Asa has been looking after her in her grief. Aten bless her her heart is broken.”“She really was fond of him. May the Aten heal her heart.”“Thanks be that you didn’t let her go, she might not have been spared for the massacre. Those poor children.”“How could father do such a thing, I will never know.” other then to get rid of heirs, her grandfather had told her. She wrapped the shawl tight around herself as the a cold wind whirled around the royal litter.“My Lady, I didn’t know you were coming,” Maya, the head overseer bowed low in front of her. The small palace was oppressive. The last time they had been here only a few weeks prior they had entered this hall in glory and left in grief. The great hall was stale and unwelcoming, bare of any of the lavish furniture or decorations that would be usual in such a place. Even the servants seemed sparse with only the head overseer alone in the Great Hall.“No need to make a fuss on our accord, please make sure my carriers are fed and receive fresh water, where is our Pharaoh?” she said straight forwardy to the young Head overseer, he looked conflicted as if choosing what to say. Mayati signed internally she wasn’t in a mood to deal with her father’s antics.“Forgive me my Lady. Our Lord is in prayer and does not want to be disturbed; perhaps another time would be best.”“Send word to the Pharaoh that I have arrived.”“As you command, My Lady,” he bowed and quickly scurried away towards the stairs. Mayati poked at a crack in the floor with her sandal, whether it was made by Smenkhare flipping over the tables or by herself smashing plates she could not say. The Head overseer hurried towards them. “Forgive me, My Lady the Pharaoh will not allow any visitors.”Mayati bit hard into her tongue and as she exhaled in a bid to keep her composure. “Have a chair brought and I will wait outside his room.” With a few quick commands to the other servants they were soon left alone in the room, empty and cold and smelt still of blood and flames. “Tenre you may return to the palace.”“I will stay with you, do you believe you can bring him to his senses?”“I must try.” With a soft smile the Head overseer returned, signalling the two ladies to follow him up the limestone steps to the small upper corridor, Father’s room marked clearly with the wooden chair with the Aten’s rays craved delicately into it. Mayati fell into it, a welcome relief to her tired legs; the door across from them was open and inviting looking. From here she could see the many candles illuminating the cosy looking bed. Mayati played with her named wedding ring to distract herself from her exhaustion, twisting it between her fingers, causing the flames to add an orange overcast over it like the morning rays breaking through the night skies.Looking up, Mayati saw Tenre beginning to sway, with a gently hand she instructed Tenre to bed. Fed up, Mayati flew open the doors to the Pharaoh apartment, on the other side two strong medjay stood in front of another set of heavy doors.“Tell my Lord, I wish to speak to him,” she spoke loud enough she was sure father would hear her. The two wouldn’t even look at her, looking forward at a point well beyond her face. ”I said tell the Pharaoh,” she repeated.“My lord has giving expressed instructions that he will not be disturbed.” She noticed his meaty hand clenching the wooden handle of his sword, posed like a cobra to strike.“You would take up arms against me, the King’s daughter!”“I raise arms against any who would harm my master.”“You think I am here to harm him, search me I have no weapons,” she outstretched her arms to prove her point, as expected they did not move from their tight positions. Like two statues frozen apart from their hands that clenched tighter around their blades.“It is time for you to leave, my Lady.”“You dare to speak to me like this.” Their faces did not chance. “Father, would you deprive a daughter of your love like this!” she shouted, sure her father would be listening at the door.Backing out the door, not turning her back to the medjay she excited the small passageway. The doors slammed in front of her, leaving her alone in the small corridor. She groaned loudly through her teeth, her hands in balls at her sides, tears of frustration picked at her eyes. To her left she could sense a body, expecting Tenre she quickly moved her head, a command already forming on her lips. The words froze on her lips. Instead of Tenre, her husband’s proud form walked towards her, anger painted on his handsome face in a way she had never seen of him before.“Mayati?” He approached, leaving his servants at the end of the corridor. He grabbed her arm, not hard enough to leave a mark but there was a tenson in his strong hand, he pulled her to the corner, away from prying ears. “What are you doing here?” He whispered his face softing.“I wanted to give father one last chance, he cannot abandon his duties like this. Unless he names a successor in his place.” His jaw tightened and there was something unusual in his eyes.“You can’t be here, not now. You have to leave and go back to the palace,” he said urgently his eyes dancing around the corridor.“Do you not want to be Pharaoh?” She whispered in a matter of fact tone.“Of course I do, preferably before he destroys this nation,” his hand reached out to her, taking it ever so gently in his bigger one, it was cold to the touch matching Mayati’s always cold fingers. “But I don’t want to sacrifice our family in the process. He burnt my brother for nothing, what do you think he’d do if he found us conspiring.” She squeezed his hand, he was scared; it was an emotion he only reserved for her.“If I can get through to him, we won’t have to choose.”“Please go back to the palace, do what I say go back now.”“No I can get through to him, everything will go back to how it use to be,” she looked back to the empty door as if she could will him out.“Mayati please,” he pulled on her hand to pull her down the corridor. “Please go home now, please leave this to me.”“What-” she was cut off by the increasing volume of noise outside. So loud it couldn’t possibly be the normal antics of the nightly inhabitants.Tenre appeared at the doorway, now fully awake and frightful. “My Prince, My Lady, you had best come quickly!” All three ran to the window, outside the square was filled with touches and angry men with tools from the fields as weapons heading straight for them. The hairs on Mayati’s arms stood up and alert against her skin What if they head to the main palace? Her stomach twisted in fear at the thought of it.Smenkhare was the first to action; he ran quickly out the door. “Horemheb, quickly order your men to bar the door, the rest protect your king.” She was frozen in fear as she looked out on the crowd lit by touchlight. Smenkhare took her shoulders and pulled her from the window to the candlelit bed. “Stay here, Tenre lock the door after I leave. Don’t come out for anyone.”“Why are they here?” Mayati asked.“I don’t know, but you’ll be safe I promise. They’re not here for you,” he kissed her forehead and ran from the room. She reached into the space he had previously been only to find darkness. A thought sparked in her head, the passageway to the temple. She ran off in the same direction as her husband had a moment ago, right through the Tenre’s arms as she tried to catch her.The main room had changed dramatically, Soldiers moved around her, weapons drawn and ready. The palace medjay flagged the main door, securing the huge heavy plank of wood to lock it shut. The jangling of keys from the other room alerted Mayati to the head oveerseer’s presence.“Maya, The passageway? Is it secure?”“Fear not My Lady; I discussed it with General Horemheb. He has sent provisional medjay to secure our safety.” He continued to lock up the other rooms and small treasurer.“Good, Maya I need your fastest rider to go to the Main Palace now.” With a snap of his fingers, a young boy came running, looking the same age as herself, his bald head gleamed in the light but his clothes were to plain to be a priest, maybe one training “What is your name?”“Parannefer, My Lady.”“Parannefer, I need you to bring my orders to secure the Main Palace. Go straight to Ay and make sure the women of the harem hide in the cellars till all clear. All the servants should like wise to take refuge in the cellars. Ay’s chambers of work will be on the left of the throne room, in the second courtyard and take this with you to prove you speak on my behalf,” she handed him her mother’s ring, without it her hand felt naked. Parannefer quickly ran out the back entrance, she exhaled a shaky breath when she heard hoof steps speed away. Maya continued to lock up around her so she decided to leave him to it and return to the room.“My Lady?” Horemheb’s voice startled her. “You shouldn’t be down here, please return upstairs you’ll be safe.”She nodded but something still bothered her. “General, is their sufficient medjay left at the Main Palace to protect the rest of the dynasty?”“Yes my lady, Ay made sure additional medjay from Mennefer to protect the palace, the harem is secure against any attack.” With another nod, Mayati continued quickly back upstairs content to lock the door behind her. She paused briefly looking at her father’s door but it did not open, not stir even came from inside. Tenre was posed at the window, something gleamed in her hand, and curiously Mayati approached her shaking form.“Tenre,” she whispered, her hand pried the small vial of clear liquid from the overseer’s hands.“Your mother’s suggestion. I will not let the mob take me alive, take this one my Lady,” she pushed another vial into Mayati’s hands. “It’s quick and painless, like going to sleep.” She gingerly took it from the older woman’s hands, turning to the scene outside. The crowd approached quicker now; they’re shouts echoing off the stone walls, entombing them.Bang! They had arrived. Bang! Again at the doors. Mayati’s heart banged hard against her chest, so hard it may rip itself out of her chest. Below half of the touches went in the direction of the temple.Bang! They continued at the door. Mayati’s hands shook the little vial cranked off her rings. Shouts alerted her head towards the temple, the priests were dragged out by the mob. Tenre’s breathe hitched, at the head was the High Priest Meyre, arms pulled behind him in an uncomfortable looking position, but he hit it behind a brave face. The men behind him slashed his legs with their sickles, forcing him to his knees.Tenre beside her started to hyperventilate beside her. Below they brought their sickles down again on one shoulder, then the other. Each time Meyre cried out as crimson blood ran down his back, down onto the sand below. Meyre seem to hang limp for a moment. In the quiet of the courtyard it was like time had slowed down as the four men grabbed each arm and leg and pulled. The snaps, rips and a blood curdling scream was the priest’s last goodbye, his body didn’t break fast enough for his murders till one brought his axe down on his head, blood covered every surface as the priest fall to the ground below. Tenre fell to the ground unconscious; Mayati gently set her down, her chest hurting as her tears continued to fall. Outside the shorts and screams continued, crashes and smashes rumbled from the passageaway as the mob destroyed the temple.“Enough!” Mayati heard his voice; she stood back by the window. What are you doing!Her husband atop his house stood above the mob. Her heart clenched, get out of there “My People, would you raise up against your Pharaoh! I know your plight! This is not the way to accomplish it, I promise you the restoration of the farm land is underway, soon you can return the lands of your forebearers.” The crowd become quiet. “Go now back to those who love you.” To her relive they were actually leaving. A breathe she didn’t realise she was holding escaped her lips, the pain in her legs returning as she struggled against collapsing herself.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The morning light brought them from sleep. Mayati tightened her grip on her husband, eyes shut against the knowledge of a new day ahead. The night was spent in each other’s embrace, filled with unspoken need and terror, and even some emotions Mayati couldn’t give a name too. How close they had come to losing everything. A coldness lay heavy in her bones, far inside her, too far to reach, neither herself or Smenkhare could root it from her.“Its time to wake my love,” he kissed her forehead. She scrunched her eyes tighter and groaned in response. “Afraid so.”The sound of the birds were becoming too loud to ignore and all to soon the servants entrance broke any hope of returning to sleep. Mayati stretched her arms before her head to rid her self of the heaviness of sleep, but still it remained, remained through breakfast and through morning prayers in the palace temple. Pharoah had payed them not even a glance, one was not spare for anyone not even Pentu. He ignored everyone accept the golden disk of the Aten upon the wall, the golden rays reflected down around him, gold upon golden skin in utter majesty.Ankie was still quiet beside her, save for her singing duties. The girl wore grief as well she wore her diadems, her make up was unspoiled no morning clothes about her, but it was there for all to see. A shadow Ankie refused to give up, one she would likely never give up. Mayati watched her out of the corner of her eyes, for a girl of fifteen Ankie was too young to be this sorrowful. She should still be the happy girl who stole sweets from Meki’s plate and danced like she was part bird. Ankie looks had always favoured their royal blood, looking for like Tiye than she even did their mother, but for the first time Mayati noticed Ankie’s eyes. Hawk like, sharp and cold like their grandfather, like their decreased mother. Those eyes were trained on the Pharaoh with an intensity that Ankie had never displayed before.“Ankie,” Mayati whispered to her on the way back to the harem, around them courtiers and servants stopped in their activities to bow low before them. “Why don’t we organise a hunting trip, just us?” she signaled to her siblings, she thought better than to bring her to the training grounds, even if Ankie was thankfully not present to witness the horror for herself.“I would rather leave to go to aunt Iset,” Ankie said flatly, those sharp eyes turned on her.“To visit?”“To remain with her.”“You can’t leave the capital,” she reached for Ankie’s hand but her sister removed it from her grasp. “I will try to get permission from father for you.”“Thank you,” there was little emotion in Ankie’s voice, she walked on ahead with her sisters and the princess backtot he safety of the harem.“Don’t take it to much to heart Mayati,” Smenkhare squeezed her hand. “The recent events have been tough on her.”She looked at his soft eyes. “What if she doesn’t let herself heal?”“You just need to give her time, she will come back to herself.” They continued to walk out of earshot of anyone else.“Do you think letting her go to Iset is the best option?”“I do, at least for a little while, the change of scenery while be good for her.”“I hope you’re right,” she squeezed his hand as they separated to their own sections of the harem. She loudly exhaled when she reached the safety of her room, the coldness seemed to follow her in here too despite the sun’s warming rays reaching across her room towards her, fingers almost grasping at her. She instinctively wanted to call for Tenre, but poor Tenre was still shaken from the night before and hadn’t left her bed yet. It would be a while before the grief and horror would leave them all be.With a shaky breath Mayati fixed her wig as she approached her father’s chambers. Mercilessly in contrast to the night before she did not wait long to enter her father’s bright chambers. The afternoon sun filled the large chamber, bouncing off the large polished mirrors in the corners of the room. It always made Mayati’s eyes hurt standing in the room, on the floor before her, Akhenaten lay face down in prayer in front one of the two large discs of Aten that decorated his room.Mayati’s legs began to cramp in her bow before her father straightened, Mayati wondered if he did it on purpose. “Mayati, the Great Aten’s greetings to you, please join me.” She accepted his outstretched hand, the smile on his face was warm but it didn’t reach his eyes ringed with purple shadows. Akhenaten led his eldest daughter to his large balcony, from so high up they looked over the capital. The green gardens that backed onto the looming mountains, the sparkling Nile stretching off into the horizon and a long side the many white buildings of the city, shops and homes looked like senet pieces before her curving around the ruined grand temple and further a field was the notable gap in the skyline, the silence that was the source of all their troubles.“They destroy that which they are not grateful for,” he father answered as if noticing her looking.“They simply couldn’t understand your great vision and were scared.”“And they almost took you from me,” he cupped her face in his, tears briefy filled his eyes before he released her and sat at the outdoor table, signalling for wine to be brought. She looked to out to her own Meru Aten, she couldn’t bare to go back there in her own cowardice.“I’m safe father, we all are. You will lead us all to a brighter future,” Mayati sat across from him, grateful for the wine to wash the memory from her and the string from her cheek.“You should have not come last night, never again Mayati.”“But baba-” she started but he put up his hand.“You are to remain in this palace, I forbid you- all of you, your sisters and you will remain here where it is safe. Last night will be the last in this unfortunate series of disobedience but I don’t want you to get involved again.”Her face fell, Ankie will not be happy with this result. “As you wish My Lord, you should also remain here for your own safety.”“The mob has ruined another of the Aten’s glorious temples, I have no choice. Luckily your husband was able to calm them down.” His tone caused coldness to creep under her skin.“All in his loyalty to your majesty. He came with me, it was my idea to come to you last night and Smenkhare only came to keep me safe. He stepped in only in response to the mob,” she tried to keep her voice steady despite the rise in her heart rate.“I am sure the people thought the same.” Mayati could hear her heartbeat pulsing in her ears, so loud it blocked out the other sounds. Akhenaten rose from his seat to look over the view.“The people look to you; you are their Pharaoh, their light in the darkness, the only son of the Aten,” she followed him to the edge. Her father’s face smoothed but still he still looked forward. In the garden her daughter played with her menats, her babyish laughter tingled in the air.“How such innocence can come from such lowly means,” Akenaten whispered looking at the babe in the gardens. Mayati scanned the side of his calm face, and the blood in her veins turned to ice.“Father,” she croaked, he didn’t look. “With your permission, I have the harem accounts to settle.” In response Akhenaten flicked a hand in her direction. Mayati struggled to keep her pace calm as she made her exit, her head buzzed as if infected by bees.“Inform my husband I wish to see him.” She ordered the men at the door. She scanned back the way she’d come, worried she’d been followed by Pentu’s creatures. Her skin felt felt hot, but her blood ran cold. The servant returned leaving the door open for her to enter. Inside her husband and Nekh stood slightly awkwardly at the empty desk. Nekh gave her his usual warm smile but could see she was in no mood to return it, with a head nod she was left alone with her husband.“Mayati, wha-““You have to leave,” she snapped.“What?”“Father sees you as a threat. I think he means to kill you,” the words rushed from her, she looked upon his shocked paled face and could see the pier her father would construct for him.“Why now?”“He’s twisted the uprising in his head, he thinks you had something to do with it. You must leave tonight,” a shaky breath left her lips.She hadn’t realised how close he was to her, how small the gap between them was. At first she didn’t registered the feel of his arms around her until his forehead rested against hers. There was no words between them, what else was there to say, what else was there to do. She wanted to melt into him, feel at home in those arms as she always did but not this time, no matter how much she wished she could not will her frightened body to move, to reach for him. Her joints were frozen as if she were a statue of herself. At last her eyes fluttered close as he nodded.“I take Nekh and Horemheb with me. I will place my own medjay with you to protect you.”“Be safe,” at last her arms engulfed him, held him so very close to her that she could feel his heartbeat against her chest.“Always am,” a cocky smile spread on his face but his kiss was needy and fearful.A little while later Mayati returned to her chambers. Her servants were setting the dinner for two, guessing her husband would be joining her. She looked away from the table to the slowly darkening sky, the shadows of the night were gathering and soon he would slip into that darkness. “Help make me ready for evening prayers.”She tried to act none the wiser as she walked the aisle towards the golden disk of the Aten, her hands acting of their accords in worship. Her voice joined Ankie’s and Tasherbit while their father and Pentu recited the prayers. She turned sharp eyes to the disk, protect him wherever he goes, she prayed, does this for me as your daughter.“Where is Smenkhare?” Ankie whispered and Mayati shock her head. She couldn’t speak it, it was a question everyone would ask but from now on she had to be silent. Everyone would think him ill and taken to bed this night but soon his absence would no longer be so easy to cover. Perhaps tomorrow Pharaoh would chance his mind, forget about the whole thing and he could return to her before he was too far away. The food struck in her throat and most of it was left on her plate when the menat finally brought Mery to her.“My own heart,” she held the child close to her as she babled in content. “Did you have fun in gardens?”She nodded. “Mama,” she pointed to the balcony as if she knew. The night was outside was black and oddly inviting. She held the child closer to her, wrapping in her shawl as they set outside, no servants or menats just them. Mery looked to the twinkling stars, her little eyes mesmoirsed by the shinning lights while Mayati looked outwards, along the Nile hoping he was safe, Horemheb and Nebk too. That they were safe, that they were gone.“Mayati,” Ankie’s voice was on of hidden panic. Her sister’s eyes were wide as she joined them. “Mayati I came as soon as-” she paused and her voice softened. “Did you know?”“Know what?”“Father send guards to Smenkhare’s room to arrest him but he wasn’t there. Where is he?”“I don’t know,” it took little effort for her to appear shocked. She had hoped she was overreacting, that she had read her father’s mood wrong. Her stomach dropped with the knowledge that she right, so terribly right.“Few know but it’ll not stay that way for long. I’m sorry sister.” Surprise tears fell from Mayati’s eyes as she was sandwiched between her daughter and her sister, the cold air around her matched the hard coldness that hardened inside her.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

“My Lady, viser Pentu is here,” her servant announced. Mayati signed and reshifted Mery in her lap, the gentle breeze cradled her face in encouragement. She ignored the outstretched arms of her daughter’s menat and walked back inside her dark chambers. Pentu helped himself to a cup of wine seemly unimpressed with her appearance.“What business brings you here Pentu?”“My Lady are you alright after the other night? The actions of the mob, their destruction was a terrible thing.”“I am well thank you for your concern.” He refilled his cup with more of her wine, the flagon straight from her mother’s vineyard and this batch she had yet to taste herself before he had took it for himself.“I am of course working tirelessly to find those responsible and they will know the Pharoah’s justice.”“Thank you for taking time from your busy endeavors to speak to me, I will not hold you much longer.” Mery started to fuss in her arms, growing as bored of the conversation as her mother.“Curiously of course that your husband disappeared the day after the almost attack, where did he go?” at last he looked at her.“I don’t know. I was told my husband was sent to support the soldiers on the outskirts of the empire, he was send by my father.”“Are you sure? The Pharoah gave no order.”“Are you calling me a liar?”“No of course not My Lady, only wish to seek the truth?”“That is the truth, moreso you can not accuse the prince without evidence. What link do you have to connect him to the mob?” she rocked Mery in her arms, both to calm her and to distract herself from breaking her mask.“No link My Lady but mainly to talk to him is all nothing to worry about, if he is innocent then our Lord will not have need to punish him.” She wanted to scold him for sending the guards last night. He who spoke of such innocence yet tried to arest Smenkhare with no proof as he so admitted.“It is as I said to my father, the prince was only there because of me.”“Did you also ask general Horemheb to accompany you? The good general is also missing as well as the prince’s steward. Interesting that those so close should so quickly vanish without leave from their Pharoah. The act alone is treason even if not the act that inspired the flight.”“As I’ve told you they have nothing to do with the mob and they are conducting their duties on the outskirts. If you have nothing else I will see you at evening prayers.”Pentu carefully replaced the cup back on the table, taking more time than needed. “My Lady,” he bowed and exited.She signed in relief, in fear, in annoyance. Smenkhare was barely gone a day and already the vultures had come to her door, why could Pentu not let it go, first he poisioned her mother in her sick bed, then he posioned her father’s mind against her uncle and now to her husband. What did Pentu hope to achieve at the end of this?The servants silently left the two alone in Tenre’s small chambers, only comprising of two rooms, a private room to the side and a main room. A sofa and table led the eye to a small balcony not big enough to sit out upon but let in a pillar of light that filled the room. Mayati’s shadow broke the beam as she past, Tenre sat up in her bed in response to her mistress arrival, she pulled the sheet back to rise but Mayati raised a hand to stop her.“Please don’t get up,” she sat on the stool beside the bed, the older woman looked frail with her finery. The signs of age had started to show on her features, Mayati wondered if her mother would look just like her best friend had she lived till now. “How are you?”“Thank you for visiting, I-The-” she huffed loudly. “I still see it. The. What they did. Screams,” her voice cracked and tears filled her eyes.Mayati took her shaking hand. “sshh, you need not speak of it.”“My Lady, I heard, the Pharoah sent guards to the Prince’s rooms,” Tenre’s hands squeezed her own. “Aten give you strength.”“Thank you Tenre, he is safety gone from the palace,” she whispered.“That is good My Lady, keep yourself safe,” she wiped the tears from her tears only to be refreshed with new ones. “Forgive me My Lady.”“Nothing needs forgiveness after the events, take your time to heal then you can return to your service.”“I can’t”“The harem has need of you,” tears started to fill her eyes. “I need you.”“No you don’t, in this state I am no use to you. With your leave I want to leave to the palace of Mannefer.”“Tenre? No you will heal and be able to return to your duties.”“No. I can’t My Lady, I can’t sleep without seeing,” she paused mouth opening and closing eyes filled with tears. “I do not sleep with the physicians help. I can’t- i need to leave the city.”“How could I bare your absence?”“You will My Lady, bring your aunt to your side. She can help you now in a way I can not.”“You have been like a mother to me in just a way as mine own Lady Mother.”“Then let me rest My Lady, please.” Mayati nodded tears falling from her eyes and she embrace the older woman. “You must go get ready for evening prayers you can’t keep our lord waiting.”“Do not too early Tenre, stay till your strength is up.”“I will not leave without saying goodbye,” a warm smile lit her scared face.Akhenaten had took to ignoring her very presence. She was no more that a singing priestess at evening prayers, helpless to watch as Pentu stood beside her father. A lowly servant raised to the position of a goddess, a goddess that turns its vengeful eye to all happiness. But she had eyes just as sharp and vengeful as needed as she trained them on him, one day she would free her father from his grasp. Akhenaten continued to ignore her, ignore them all even after prayers as they paraded to the harem. Along the corridors Ashet stopped dead and bowed before the royal parade- no doubt on her way back from the gardens with the children.“I am surrounded by traitor scum,” Akhenaten quietly sneered. It was quiet but enough for Mayati to hear, the party walked on without her.“Where is baba?” little Iset asked.“He has had to go away for a little while but he’ll be back soon,” Mayati spoke to the child. “Ashet I want you to leave to the Northern palace at first light, it’ll be safer.”“As you wish,” she looked over her children with a tinge of horror in her eyes.“Come have dinner with me tonight and the children can play together,” she hoped her smile was not a hollow as it felt. Maybe with Ashet and the children out of sight and mind Akhenaten’s anger would finally break and Smenkhare could return to them again.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Mayati paced her room, unable to focus on the pile of harem documents that required her attention. Her movements seem to disrupt her daughter’s play, the little princesses’ dolls laid discarded on the floor as she silently watched her mother. Even Bast watched her tred the stone floor, not noise but the sound of her dress and sandals. She tried to keep her thoughts at bay, counting her step instead until at last the dorr opened and her aunt returned to her. “What did he want?”“The same question he’s always asked me. Once again I gave him the same answer. I was in the old capital when my husband left I don’t where he is.”“He should be allowed to call you.”“Oh let him, to refuse would show there that we have something to hide, if we do not hinder Pentu in his investigation then he can’t accuse us of anything.”“It has been a month why can’t he let it go,” Mayati huffed collapsing onto the sofa.Mudnedjmet sat beside her. “Soon he will have to, as long as Smenkhare remains hidden Pentu can do nothing. He has yet to present witnesses to any treason, there’s no letters nothing to link the Prince to the mob attack so do not worry yourself anymore.”Mayati scanned her servants, on her aunt’s advice she had dismissed the old ones and replaced them with foreign girls whose grasp of their language was minimal. If Pentu called for any of them he would have a frustrating time extracting an information. As always they stated back clueless, waiting only on instruction to dissuade their from their daily tasks. Mayati hadn’t wanted so many but the aunt had said it would invite suspicious, we have to act like everything is normal.*”Mama,” Mery discarded her toys.” Is, Huy?”“They will be back soon my love,” she smiled, trying to remain upbeat. Mery didn’t understand why her father and her siblings had to leave, one day they were in her life and the next she was left alone in the nursery. Mayati had moved her into her room to try and curve her daughter’s loveliness but everyday she asked for her siblings.“We can have a noble child picked to be a companion to the princess, maybe one for tut too,” Mudnedjmet suggested. “A boy his age would do him good to bring him out of his shell.”“If you can get through Ankenspaaten Tasherbit,” Mayati chuckled a little.“She is certainly protective of him,” her aunt agreed.“The sun rose from the East and hide the dagger in its shadows,” the little dwarf in her aunt’s service spoke her usual nonsense, her tiny legs swung back and forth as she crushed nuts at the table. “Old age is something we will never know.”That sentence gave Mayati the creeps, the certainty of which the dwarf said like a prophecy to all in the room.Tenre’s replacement overseer entered her chamber, Anat was a young woman but had been an apprentice to Tenre for years. Her dark skin from the southern regions in Nubia, she seemed a sweet enough woman from their limited interactions but she had perfected Tenre’s stern nature with the girls of the harem. She reminded Mayati of the stack of documents, reminding her even with her personal distractions the order of the harem needed to be mantained.“Auntie bring Mery to the gardens and invite my sisters, I’ll join you when I’m done.”Her usual routine wasn’t enough to put her at ease, the mountains of paperwork the afternoon among the gardens. All it took was for Pentu to call another of her ladies to an interview for the tension in her stomach to resurface, what if one of them knew something they shouldn’t, what if somehow, some way he was found. “How have things been grandaughter?” Ay’s voice brought her back to reality and MAyati found herself staring at an apple tree.“Have a seat grandfather. Much the same, Pentu takes my ladies, my aunt at the the worse times for questioning but he is no closer to finding my husband. I don’t know what his obsession is first my mother, then my uncle and now Smenkhare. Why does he tear my family apart?”Ay patted her hand “Remain calm. Perhaps he is working on your father’s orders.”“No my father would never had wanted to kill any of his brothers.”“Granddaughter you were shielded from most of it, but in his youth The Pharaoh was always jealous of Nachtpaaten. He was a prince then and a second son who didn’t get along with his older brother. Unfortunately he also made it difficult to make friends he seen everything Nachtpaaten doing as a challenge, first for the attention of their father and then for your mother. I had sought to make a match between your mother and Nachtpaaten until Akhenaten decided he wanted her, after that no one could tell him no.”“But they loved each other,” Mayati shrugged not sure why Ay was talk of such matters.“They did but more than that Nefertiti understood him in a way no one could, made him feel important. She encouraged him in the ways of the new religion and when Tutmosis died emboldened him. I think this is what Pentu does for him. He indulges him, every thought your father has becomes an order to be carried out. With such a person by his side how can we fight against whims?”“Then we strip Pentu from his side. Burn him at the stake that he has prepared for my husband.”“Certainly but on what charge?”His coolness over the matter was frustrating her. She looked out among the garden, the fading light and gathering shadows told her the time for evening prayers would soon be upon them. “For the murder of my uncle and his family.”“There is no evidence that it was anyone’s order but our fathers. I know you want to spare your father the blame but you can not absolve him by placing it all on Pentu.”“But you said yourself he indulges him, may perhaps he brings out these thoughts?” The discussion was interrupted by the frantic flap of wings and a thud, on the ground before them was the remains of a baby bird. The poor creature had tried to fly too young and failed. Ay grabbed her shoulder as she tried to rise, there is nothing can be done for it now.“Auntie, only use those you trust. Arrange for Tut and Ankesenpaaten Tasherbit to leave to the Mennefer palace to Kiya. Ashet and her children arrange in a few days to Waset to Iset.”“Is the order from your father?”“No which is why it is do be done in secret, no one is to know till after.”“You can’t possibly think that the Pharoah would harm innocent children before they find Smenkhare, its not possible. Why did this idea come from?”“It was something grandfather said. I don’t believe my father is capable but-” she trailed off with a defeated shrug.“What happened to Nachtpaaten’s family was tragic,” her voice was sorrowful, Akhenaten had sat by while babes were murdered in their home he was so far from the boy she had grown with. “He would never harm his own children you are too precious to him and Tut is his only son. Smenkhare has not been made a traitor he wouldn’t kill his children it goes against the laws of Maat, no one can go against the laws of Maat.”Mayati looked out her balcony over the city clocked in the shadows of the setting sun. She didn’t know what the right path was anymore, it had just been shy of two months since she seen him away and now every decision she had made felt like the wrong one. “I will do it,” her aunt agreed.Mayati sat at the breakfast table the next morning with Mery in her menat’s lap. The aunt entered with a grim face. “Take the princess to the nursery, the rest of you leave the chambers.”“Auntie what’s going on?” she askedonce they were alone“Mayati,” her mouth opened and closed at a loss of words, Mayati placed a hand on her aunt’s. “I send people to do as you asked but I was too late. During the night medjay entered the Northern Palace. Despite the attendants best efforts they entered the harem. Ashet is said to have bolted the door of her room. But it was not enough, the medjay broke down the door and, and. I’m sorry Mayati they were strangled to death.”Something tightenedon her chest and Mayati felt like she couldn’t breathe. Mudnedjmet wrapped her arms around her but Mayati pushed them off and exited from the room. She was in a danze as she stormed down the golden way. The medjay stood at the door, emotionless statues, babe killers. “I want to see my father, annonce me at once.”After a few moments she was allowed entry to her father’s chambers. He sat upon his large sofa with Pentu at his side, the sight was enough to boil her blood to steam. “Daughter welcome. May the Aten shine his light on your day.”“The Aten would be shamed to shine on this day.”“Why do you speak such, daughter,” his voice was so calm, so still.“How can the Aten smile on a Pharoah who murders babes.”“Do you try to shame your father. It is your husband you should shame for his treachery,” Pentu interjected.“Are Iset and Amenhotep traitors? How did these children betray you?”“They are guilty by association,” Pentu shrugged.“By the same token you also have their blood on your hands,” she snapped at him. “Which makes you guilty of treason also.”“Enough!” Akenaten shouted. “You have come here to shout. I will have none of it not against me or Pentu.”“Mother would spit on you from the Halls of the Aten to see how you have promoted such a creature at your side who poisons your mind as he did my mother.”“I had no part in her death.”“She was getting better before you laid a hand on her.”“Some experience that. It is not a fault of mine, the Aten called her to his world.”“Pentu was sent by the Aten to be mine.” Akhenaten snapped in. “I will not stand anymore of these baseless accustions.”“You said the same fo Kiya before you banished her.”“She betrayed the trust I had for her.” Akhenaten turned his face away from his daughter.“Yet you allow him to poision to posion your mind and betray the trust you have in your conscience.”“I am Pharoah, my words, my thoughts are a vassel for the Aten they can not be questioned. Not by you not by anyone, if you are looking to place blame, it is with your husband.”“Smenkhare never betrayed you!”“And yet he ran like a coward. Unless you know where he truly is?” Pentu chided in.“No.”“He abandoned you, maybe his children’s death will draw him out or he will bury his head in the sand further. It is best to get rid of the children of a traitor before the poisioned weed can grow tall.”She clinched her teeth at Pentu’s words. “Father will you just sit there while he threatens my child, your grandchild?” Akhenaten was silent and looked away from her. Tears rolled down her cheeks. “If you send executioners into the harem for my daughter you will have to bury me too.”She left the chamber at once, her heart was beating fast, her legs like lead. Tears blurred her vision as she stumbled back to her chambers. Without a second thought she bolted her own door and hugged Mery tight to her chest.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Mayati’s stomach twisted as she walked to he father’s chambers. They hadn’t spoken since he had murdered Smenkhare’s children, she had no bodies to bury or even mourn. He had ordered them burned to ash before the sun had rose. What tragedy could be next? She thought as she entered the bright chambers, thankfully Pentu was not there as she entered. “My Lord.”“Beloved you are here Nefertiti,” he signed in relief like a man finding water in the desert.“It is me baba Meritaten.”“Oh,” he turned to look at her. “Where is my wife?”“She is in the harem, I can have the princess Nespi Asa brought to you.”“No where is Nefertiti?”“She is with the Aten.” He stared back tot he golden disk on the wall as if it would confirm what she said.“No you lie, she can not. She comes to me at night I see her.”Mayati shock her head. “These are only dreams father.”“She tells me I will have a son.” He silently sat on the large sofa, looking off to the distance.“I can have Tut brought to see you if you desire,” she offered confused what he was talking about.“No I will have a strong, healthy and compete son.She told me she said only though her will I have a son.” Mayati wrung her hands, what could she say? Her mother was gone and father not accepted it. “Have Ankie prepared for tonight.”“What?” her stomach turned and bile twisted in her throat, making it hard to breathe.“Nefertiti showed me the way, through her blood I will have the god’s son. The son that will lead this country to a great future under the Aten.” she felt sick. Pharaohs had took daughters to wife in symbolic unions, Iset had even been a wife to her grandfather to be made a patron of a temple but no Pharoah would take a daughter to bed. They may marry brother to sister, uncle to niece and people may whisper of their unions all they want but even for the royal blood some things should not be crossed.“No you can’t have her.”“You can not oppose the Aten’s will.”“This is no will of the god. This is madness. Ankie is your daughter, part of your flesh to take her to your bed is a sin brought on by the evil eye.”“I will have no lectures from you. I am the God’s chosen, his son and prozy.”“I will not let you debase my sisters. You have a harem of women to choose from, get a son or a hundred on any of them. Those boys can wed my sisters when they’re grown.”“He must have the blood of the dynasty!”“Then I can have your sisters brought here, you did it once before you can do it again.””They are from the old dynasty. I will build a new one from me and Nefertiti that will rule the world, it was our dream, our purpose.”“That dream is over.” He threw a goblet of wine at the wall, Mayati flinched stepping back from the blood red liquid that coated the walls.“Enough argue not against my will. I will take all of you to give me sons.” The look in his eyes was terrifying.She was shaking. “No you can not.”“The Aten and your mother told me. It is the only way. Give yourself to his will.”“I can not, I-I am with child.” It wasn’t a compete lie, she had seen the early signs,Smenkhare had been gone these three months and since then her moon blood had yet to return.There was silence between them as Akhenaten looked at her stomach, into this Pentu entered. “Forgive if I am interrupting.”“I have spoken to Mayati of the god’s will but she refuses to ready her sisters for the task and now she will bare my enemy’s child. Pentu call the midwife, fix this mistake.”“No father you can’t do this, it is against the law of god to abort a royal baby.” She folded her arms against her stomach as if to create a barrier.“He is no longer royal.”“But I am! Baba please don’t do this.”“You must be made pure, to bare my son.”“But I am married,” she argued.“I am your Lord and you will be mine in every way, Nerfertiti.” Akhenaten sneered. She tried to escape but Pentu grabbed her arms holding her tight. “Please Pentu, talk some sense into him. This isn’t right and I am not my mother.”“I can’t we must do what the Pharoah wills it it is our duty,” he at least had the decency to look at her mournfully. The old woman arrived, the one who had delivered Mery was now to rob her of her child.“I want you,” Akhenaten pointed at the old midwife. “To rid her of the traitor’s child.” The old woman looked at her feet. “Do it now or I will have you head!”“It will hurt my Lady,” she sadly said. “Are you sure you are with child?”“I don’t know,” she whispered.“This may hurt more if you are not.” From her pack the midwife procured at vial of brown liquid, Mayati struggled against Pentu’s strong arms.“Get on with it!” Akhenaten ordered.“Please baba no please,” she begged staring straight at him, willing this to be a sick joke of his. He signalled to Pentu, the shadow tightened his grip on her. In response she clapped her mouth shut. Each time the vial came to her lips she moved her mouth in the oppose direction. Pentu grabbed her face with such a force it caused her to gasp. He held her mouth open as the the vile liquid hit her tongue. She wanted to be sick. To purge it from her system but could feel its icy touch around her womb.“Have her prepared for tonight.”“My Lord, the medicine will take time to work.” Mayati swayed a little as Pentu released her already a headache started to form.“Fine prepare Ankie instead.”“No! No I’ll do it as long as you promise that none of them will be touched in the meantime.”“Fine I swear now all of you be gone from my sight.”The pain was excruciating as the blood tringled down her thighs. She had only the suspicion but now whether there was a babe or no it now stained her skin and tore her heart to shreds. Her maids fuzzed around her to remove her white dress turning red, they coaxed her into her bath but the lilies couldn’t hide the bloodied water.“Bring me Ay,” she whispered through hoarse voice to her aunt. Mudnedjmet looked at her sadly but thankfully held her tongue as the maids tied the cotton filled cloth around her waist just like her moon cycles. The new dress was shapeless and red to hide the evidence of the crime against her. Customs be damn, Ay entered her chambers looking uncomfortable for the very first time as she pulled a shawl closer around her shoulders, she dismissed all but her aunt.“What happened?” Ay asked when they were alone.“My father is no longer in control of his senses. The time has come for my husband to take the throne,” she whispered.Mudnedjmet gasped, “You know what this means?”“No we can not kill him.”“Remember what I told you,” Aye signed from the seat beside her.“No!” she said a little forcefully but regained her whisper. “He will not die. Prepare the men in the army. We will need a way to hold father and Pentu and to bring back Smenkhare in secret. Once he is here then we remove my father.”“We will speak when you are in better health.” Aye squeezed her hand in a unusual display of support. “I will not ask and cause you more pain.” She nodded trying to keep tears from her face while his face twisted in pity. He silently exited, off to send the plans into motion. Mudnedjemet looked at her with more sincerely pity, knowing her pain all too well.“Auntie, I want my sisters moved from this palace to Iset in Waset. Tell Meyre to make the arrangements tonight.”“Why what has happened?”“My father wants a son from any of us. He. I must do what I can to save them. Mery too, she must go with them. Do it immediately. They are not to go to my father’s chambers do you hear me?”“Yes, I will tell the overseers.” Mudnedjmet’s face paled. “You should sleep, they will be moved first thing.”The sun was still up but Mayati was so tired she did as her aunt said comforted in the knowledge her sisters would be safe when she awoke. The she would think of a way to prolong her illness to fend off his advances, perhaps he would forget about it as quickly as the thought had appeared.Her maids did not wake for the morning prayers. In fact it wasn’t until afternoon that she stirred. Her aunt was grimmed face as Mayati dressed in the shapeless dress from the day before, occasionally stopping the process to breath through the pain. “What is it?”“Your sisters were stopped from leaving, the medjay have been ordered not to let any of you leave the palace.”Mayati sighed.“So he will not forget.”“You will also all join him for dinner tonight, I can tell them you are still unwell and will not attend.”“No, I will go.”“But Mayati in your condition.”“If they are there so will I be. Have a bath run for me.”Her tall headdress felt extremely heavy, her make up itched against her face and her belt although lose felt made it hard to breathe. In this state she forced herself to his chambers being the last to arrive to the table. Everyone was silent at dinner, Mayati had resolved she wouldn’t tell them of their father’s plan for them, it was better for them not to know the depravity the evil eye had woven around him.“Are you feeling better my Lady?” Pentu asked, she glared at him.“Are you sick?” Ankie asked.“I’m fine.”“You look pale, maybe you should go to bed,” Tasherbit said.“I’ll be fine,” she said through clenched teeth, another cramp brought forth a great deal of blood. Her hands shook but she tried to keep the expression off her face when she felt it touch her skin.“How are your lessons going?” Akhenaten asked.“Good My Lord,” Ankie and Tasherbit replied in time to their turn, both picking up on the tension at the table.“And you Neferneferure?” The young girl smiled brighty. “Tell me.” Nef looked to her oldest sister.“Her tutors tell me that Nef is a talented musician and wordsmith, devoted to the worship of the Aten.”“I want her to tell me.”“She can’t speak.”“I know that but I want her to try,” Akenaten pointed his fork at the little girl.“It is not for a lack of effort,” Ankie said.“She can communicate in other ways,” Tasherbit injected.“Behind a wall of silence could hide many a secret,” Pentu spoke beside the Pharaoh's side, always beside the Pharaoh's side.“Nef is not some spy if that’s who you are trying to poison the Pharoah next,” Mayati snapped with another awave of pain.“Enough speak Nef that’s an order.” Tears filled the young girl’s eyes. “The god gave me defective children and I must have perfection.”“It was from Nefertiti that Nef came from, she gave you the defectiveness you so hate.”“Do not say such things against her.” The threatening fork was turned on her.“Then stop this madness. Come Nef,” she took her little sister by the hand. “We’re all leaving now.” She expected her family to refuse to shout and rail and order them to stay. Instead Akhenaten was silent, the others awkwardly left the chamber with her to return to their own chambers.*Mayati slammed her door as if it could keep him out. Her maids looked at her questionly. “Don’t just stand there, get Mudnedjmet,” she shouted. She paced again, bitting her nails down to the pink out of the corner of her eyes she could see Nef shaking on the sofa. Her little sister’s head was buried in her knee, arms wrapped around her little legs. Mayati’s heart hurt at the sight and she took the small girl into her arms.Mudnedjmet looked at the two of them huddled together, falling to her knees beside them. “What is it?”“He-he. Pharaoh will not stop get he gets a son on any of us and Pentu he will turn our father against us to keep him for himself.” Her aunt’s mouth fell open. “Bring the temple priest, Tut and all my sisters, even Kiya’s daughter. I will marry them all to Tut.”“Are you sure this is a good idea?”“Once they are married father cannot take them into his bed. I know Ankie still grieves for Ahmose but this is the only way to keep her safe. Organise it for tonight.”Nef looked at her with sad eyes, she couldn’t be a priestess married to an heir but it couldn’t matter for now they had to be safe. Soon they assembled in her chambers. Ankie was the last to arrive, she looked around eyes landing first on Tut then the priest. “Mayati what is this? Because it can’t be what I think it is”“You will be married tonight.”“No, no tut is still a child!”“He is the only male member of the dynasty left.”“I will not marry, you can’t make me.”“This is for your safety,” Mayati breathed out struggling to how down her pain.“Would you do it to Meki? You promised her she could choose. You won’t do me the same grace.”“This is different.” Nef hugged Mayati’s sore middle but Mayati gently pushed her off as another wave of pain made her sway and grab on to the back of Smenkhare’s chair.“How tell me.” How could she?“The time of words is over you will all marry Tut tonight.”“Where is baba?” Ankenspaaten Tasherbit asked holding Tut’s hands.“He will not be here,” Mayati said worried the delay would get word to him.“He doesn’t know, you’re breaking the rules,” Tasherbit teased.“We can’t do this without his permission,” Ankie said.“She gets the big wedding and we get a hidden back door,” Tasherbit rolled her eyes.“Enough,” Mayati snapped. “This is what is best for all of you, now begin.”The priest spoke the words just like her own wedding. Only Kiya’s daughter looked happy with Tuts little hands in her own. Her own sisters looked ahead like at a funeral. Tasherbit was right, this should have been done in front of the count, the people. Each having the splendid gown and ladies to henna their bodies. Ankie would have been happy with Ahmose, the perfect little Lady among his harem. Tasherbit, Mayati didn’t even know who she would be suited to. If she was honest with herself her sister could have ran away in the night, boated a ship to discover the furthest corners of the world and took any man as her husband or had a harem of men. Nef wanted the temple, free from the responsibilities of the palace she could give herself fully to the Aten as close the the God as any mortal could be. In this fantasy Ankespaaten Tasherbit could have Tut all to herself. Perhaps in another life Kiya’s daughter would have been Great Royal Wife and ruled the harem, the empire in a way her mother could never.But such things could not be. Ahmose was dead and Ankie would be Tut’s Great Wife with their sisters bond together in safety and maybe a little hatred towards her. Mayati emerged from her thoughts as the ceremony finished. Now if her father’s madness returned they couldn’t go to his bed, coudn’t be apart of it. Most of all they couldn’t know, let them have the memory of their father as he was. Nef was crying when it was all over and her siblings stomped off.“Did I do something wrong?” Tut asked.“No you didn’t,” Akesenpaaten immediately replied.“Don’t be worried, they will come around,” Mayati weakly smiled.“We are married now,” Tut happily asked of Ankespaaten Tasherbit.“Yes I am your wife!”“You two can return to your chambers,” she smiled at them but her eyes meet with her aunt’s disappointed ones.“How do you think your father will react when he hears of this?” Mudnedjmet asked.“I don’t know. I know I won’t get away with it.”The calm only lasted till the morning when she was called before her father. Her father was deadly still in his sofa when she entered. “You went behind my back to marry off my children.”“Yes,” she replied it was the only thing she could say.“What do you have to say for yourself?” His knuckles were white, clenched so tight on his knee.“I couldn’t let you take my sisters to your bed. They are now tied to Tut.”“You would take it upon yourself to challenge the will of the Aten.”“This is not the will of the Aten, this is madness,” her sharp eyes met his, Nefertiti’s eyes to finally show him the truth.“I will still have my son. You will prepare yourself for me tonight.”“I still bleed My Lord,” Akehnaten’s grimaced in discomfort. “Still my body deals with what you have done to me.”“When it is done you will come to me,” he ordered through clenched teeth.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

“Do you see the fish?” Mayati laughed as Mery kicked ripples over the shimmering surface, she wriggled in her arms in excitement as orange steaks darted this way and that under the surface. Pentu strolled towards them like a peacock, the sun illuminated Nefertiti’s pectoral. “My Lady,” he bowed. Mayati rose, sometimes she wished if she ignored him, he would simply disappear. Mayati motioned for one of her servants to take Mery.“My Lady, it is good to see you’ve regained your strength again.”“I am still far from recovered Pentu. Was there anything you wanted or to simply taunt me?”The look in his eye caused her to stop. Sorrow. “My Lady, I tried to stop it, Princess Nefernefure.” Coldness ran down her arms, her spine, she turned her eyes to her sister’s balcony.“What’s happened?”“I’m sorry.” She took off running further the halls, fist balls of fabric in her hands and her golden shoes kicked off for ease. The hallways were surprisingly empty, empty and dark and soundless but her ragged breath and frantic heart. The medjay outside her sister’s room didn’t make any notice of her.“Open the doors.” Nothing. “Didn’t you hear me open them!” They did, in a breathe she entered the room and stopped as if a wall existed. There lying on the floor her sister looked almost like she was sleep save for the silk rope around her neck. Mayati doubled over as if someone had pierced her heart. She could hear her own shallow breathes off in the distance somewhere. Her legs were weak when she fell beside her, she stoked Nef’s sidelock, her checks. Her sister was still warm in her arms, limp and heavy against her chest. How-How could he do this? Big fat tears fell down her cheeks.She wasn’t sure when but Tasherit and Ankie had joined her, all three mirrors in their grief. They sat there, Nef wrapped in their collective arms until the embalmers came to take her to be prepared. It was only then that Mayati noticed the murdered bodies of Nef’s maids her menat hand rached out towards her charge even to the end.“How could father do such a thing?” Ankie asked looking over the wrecked and bloodied room. “Nef, we had been together at breakfast how could she be gone?”“It was that snake Pentu,” Tasherbit sneered. “He gave the order, I would kill him for it.” She grabbed a knife from the table.Ankie jumped up from the ground and held her sister’s wrist. “Stave your hand, you wouldn’t be able to get close enough to Pentu to kill and even if you do you won’t survive him long.”“Ankie is right.” Mayati said still on the floor, she looked at the space her sister had been. “Besides Pentu wasn’t behind this.”“Then father will come for any of us, he has killed babes in their mother’s arms and now our own sister, we are all dead,” Tasherbit tightened her grip on the knife.“What do we do Mayati?” Ankie asked.“I don’t know,” her voice shock, she chocked on her breath, new tears spilled down her checks. Ankie embraced her while Tasherbit remained straight with her knife.“Then we are lost,” Tasherbit complained hot tears and anger in her eyes.“Hush Tashberbit.”“Lock yourself in Ankie’s room,” Mayati said to them. “I will send more guards to protect you. Pack your things you will leave to the palace to Waset tonight to Iset, she is our only hope now. We will find someway of getting your out.”She stumbled back to her chambers in a daze, the corridors were still so empty, the whole harem quiet after witnessing the embalers procession. She feel straight into her aunt’s embrace, who no doubt heard the news through the whispers or maybe Pentu came to her to after his was done in the garden. It was all a mess, everything. All she had done to try to save Smenkhare to protect her sister had came to naught. Her father’s action were so confusing and now he had crossed a line Mayati never thought him capable.“Meyre tell my father I will prepare myself to him tonight,” Mayati ordered the overseer and sent him off.“Mayati what are you doing?” Mudnedjmet asked in disbelief following Mayati to the cupboard at the far side of her room.“The only thing that I can,” she pushed a vial into her aunt’s hands and met her aunt’s gaze with those eyes, the eyes that Mudnedjmet had known all to well, the eyes of Nefertiti.The choir sung against the setting sun as the priest’s ceremonially lit the touches around them. The soft noise of the musicians drifting to a close, the small bells the last noise dinging in the air as the ceremony ended. But as always the sound of Pentu at the head of the choir beside her father’s side was deafening, it made Mayati’s stomach clench. ‘I hope for once he’s not at dinner.’ She silently prayed to the golden disk mounted on the wall. She dutiful filed in behind her father and Pentu. Long ago she had been the head of a sextet of daughters, two rested in the halls of the Aten joined this day by Nef into the eternal spring. Now the winter is about to end.“My Lady, the Visor Pentu is meeting with Usermontu tonight to discuss trade.” A heavy breathe left Mayati, she sent a quiet prayer before paying the servant. Everything was in place. She almost couldn’t recongise the woman in the bronze mirror, her skin was golden and smelt of lilies. The delicate diadem encircled her long black wig, she knew better than to wear her vulture headdress. She removed her wedding ring he skin underneath felt odd and was molded in shape to it, yet no more. Mayati began her journey. Her stomach tied in knots, she feared would never untie themselves.She was lead unobstructed to her father’s table; the servants placed the food before them, silently exiting the room, leaving just the two of them. Steams rose up from fresh warm bread and the newly browned meat, the honeyed smells were so thick it briefly masked those of the incense and caused Mayati’s mouth to water.“It is good to see you looking so well again my nefer, after these troubled months all will be made right.”“My Lord, forgive me. I have not shown you the proper respect I own you.” Tears started their path down Mayati’s cheeks. Akhenaten ssed her and wiped the tears from her checks. She could only watch as her father chewed handfuls of bread. Why did you give me no other choice? She chewed tiny bites of meat, washing them down with her wine. Over her glass her eyes scanned her father; he happily and nosily chewed away. The hairs at the back of her neck stood up, what if it hasn’t worked? Perhaps the dose wasn’t high enough.As soon as the though entered her head, Akhenaten dropped his cutlery, his great hand banged at his chest. He coughed. He banged again to no use. He reached for his throat, wrapping and clawing for air, noises like a strangled cough fell from his mouth desperate to lodge the blockage. Mayati moved around the small table as father’s face took on a blue tinge while his neck was red, Akhenaten desperately scratched his neck as if to create a new airway. Horrible noises, blood and spittle erupted from his mouth as Mayati cradled him against her chest. He looked up at her with huge wide and scared eyes.“Forgive me baba.” She whispered as his eyes closed to this world. “Medjay, quickly get physician Nehesy, hurry.” She screamed to the servants outside the door. It wasn’t long till the older harem physician entered and ordered the servants to place the lifeless Pharaoh on his bed. He searched the pharaoh’s red and bleeding throat frantically for a pulse; his face fell after a few minutes. “I’m sorry My Lady. Our Pharaoh has begun his journey to join the gods.” The tears fell freely, her perfect kohl liner making black lines down her face. The old physician handed her a piece of linen to wipe the off the ruined make up. “If you permit, I would like to take samples I believe there maybe poison involved.” She nodded, exhausted but knew the job was not yet finished.The old doctor did mixtures of her father’s spittle with some green crushed leaves. “It is as I feared, Our Pharaoh has been poisoned.” Before Mayati could answer the doors burst opened. Pentu rushed past them to her father’s side.He took her father’s limp body into an embrace, his body racking with sobs, while incoherent sounds left his lips. “Why wasn’t I summoned?”“Physician Nehesy is more than capable.” With a nod, the medjay seized Pentu; he struggled not wanting to part from the still warm body of her father. The sight made Mayati almost pity him, but she couldn’t- wouldn’t think that. He killed my mother, poisioned my father against Nachtpaaten, Smenkhare, Nef, I cannot forgive that.“What is the meaning of this?” Pentu sobbed.“My father has been poisoned; everyone is a suspect until proven otherwise.” Pentu was pulled from the room. The physician fixed her father’s body straightening him against the bed, cleaning his angular face from the evidence of her crime. Mayati approached his bed; she gently stoked his face, taking his hand in hers. He wasn’t the monster that destroyed her family, in this moment finally her peacefully father returned, the one that took her on his knee as a child as she babbled stories.“Inform my sisters,” she informed a servant. “Let them say goodbye.” In little time, her remaining sisters arrived, already dressed in the grey and downplayed dress of mourning for Nef. Mayati quickly ran to them, embracing them for the second time this day. “It’s all over now; I promise our winter has ended.” Ankie and Tasherbit approached their father’s body, each kissing his hand in respect. Ankie lingered on her father’s face, stroking his cheek with a delicate finger while Tasherbit took a large step back.“How did he die?” Ankie asked still looking him over.“I though he was choking, but the physician suspect posion.”“Who could of done such a thing?” Ankie asked her eyes sparkling. “To go against Maat.”“Ay believes Pentu had become disillusioned with father this last little while when he wouldn’t make him governor of Waset.”“He did posion our mother in her sick bed, fitting for a creature such as him,” Tasherbit sneered.“It true it is in his character but to kill his patron,” Ankie wondered.“We will still know the reason soon,” Mayati said rubbing her ring finger missing her wedding ring.“Should Tut send for?” Ankie asked at last joining her sisters at the foot of the bed.“No he’s far too young and unfortunately he did not find a father in our own.”“Kiya’s daughter will call from the rooftop for him to be king,” Tasherbit whispered as the physicians started to fuss around Akhenaten.“She can do but she is too young for her voice to hold much weight. We should go to let the physicians do their work.”Her sisters left first and Nehesy approached her, his elderly feet barely making a sound against the cold stone floor. “With your permission, I will assemble a team of embalmers to come collect our Lord’s body.”“Wait until the middle of the night, no one else is to know, kept the know thing as quiet as possible.” He nodded and she left her father’s chambers, in the morning she would talk to Aye and would find a way to call back Smenkhare at last to her. She did not cry that night no instead she was able to sleep soundly that night, grief and at peace seemed to balance each other out inside her.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Her servants applied the new layer of eyeliner, lined her dark eyes and eyelashes, her skin pained gold to look more goddess than a mere mortal woman. The palace around her was bubbling with excitement, the kitchens brewed their best dishes. The musicians and dancers practiced on a constant loop. All by her order, all in preparation for the return of her husband. None of them knew that they were welcoming the new Pharoah, none but a select few knew that her father’s body was being prepared for the next life, beside that of the daughter he murdered. Merye appeared at her door, “My Lady, the Prince and his patry has been spotted not far from the gates. At last he is returned to fill your heart.”She smiled. “Have Ay informed and to meet me in the Great Hall. Is everything ready?”“All ready.” Meyre smiled, his face sad. “What happened to those poor children Aten give them rest and strength to our prince.”“May the Aten will it, go to Ay The servants brought forth her vulture crown to compete her look. After so many months, years the weight was lifted from her. For once in those darkest moments she could finally look to the future, to brighter days yet to come.Ankie stood on one side of her, Tasherbit on the other. Behind them Nespi-asa and then Mery with her menat. There was so little of them left now, how close the had come to extinction. How could she have ever forgive herself for her hand in it? How could the Aten? how could mother if she knew she had let Pentu and their father destroy the dynasty, the state. It did not bear thinking of, not when Smenkhkare was coming back. She knew she would have to tell him though, of the children, how much of the news travelled beyond the palace was uncertain.Ay stood in splendor behind them, basked in his triumph. His family was the only nobility present was in the Great Hall. The other nobles would grumble to know they could not be present at this moment, they would clamour over each other to welcome the new Pharoah. Far over the city the trumpets blasted, drawing the people out of their houses and business to line the streets and the procession could be seen entering the gates.“You must be coagulated on your triumph,” Ay whispered in her ear.“There is no personal triumph, only what is good for all of us.”“May the Aten give rest to Akhenaten, Maat smiled on our cause.”She could see him leading the possession, although he could not see her, instead he was waving to the happy crowd. Horemheb and Nebk followed him on horses of their own, all three rode bright white steeds, not as common this far South. Within no time at all, they were in front of her now. Mayati’s felt like her heart was going to beat out of her chest as he dismounted, his eyes never leaving her own. She didn’t pay attention to the others with him, only him as he climbed the stairs to her, around her everyone bowed. Not a person had noticed her father’s absence, Pharaohs did not always need to welcome princes back to the capital and the way her father had been acting, no one would question why he wasn’t here.Smenkhare was in front of her now. She wanted to be in his arms, but the rules forbid it, instead she smiled at him and walked at his side as they entered the brief darkness inside. Mery reach for her father, he picked her up and kissed her little bald head, Mayati could see him looking for others and her stomach dropped to her feet, he didn’t know.“My Lady,” Aperel’s voice surprised her, “I must humbly ask your forgiveness.”“For what?” her eyebrows pulled together, had there been something she missed?“During the mob of the Great temple, I took Iaret from the harem and returned to my estate. Forgive an old fool for fearing for the safety of his granddaughter that caused me to overstep into your domain.”“Worry about it not Viser. Praise the Aten the hardships are over.”Smenkhare’s smile was infectious as he placed Mery back in her menat’s arms and joined her. “I am indebted to both of you, Viser Aperel was such the gracious host these last many months.”“It was my honour my Prince,” the old man bowed as best as he could with his crane.“Shall we head to our chambers, the time has been long and I wish to bath and be with you.”Behind the heavy, solid door she could see him relax a little, his shoulder stumbled just a little. The girls further in were enjoying the music and dancing that had returned, the sweets and wine that poured over and over again from the harem kitchens. The overseers bowed to him as he entered and for a brief, small moment Mayati could almost believe the last couple of months didn’t happen. That he had actually gone off and put down a rebellion at the far edge of the empire.“I must go to our Lord now,” Mayati grabbed his hand tightly. He looked at her questionably.“First we will go to you rooms,” she pushed him alone, leaving the rest of their party behind.Once inside his rooms he turned to her. “Mayati, what’s going on? I have to go to the Pharaoh.”“You can not.”“I can not so openly disrespect him.” The doors opened and Ay entered with a male servant, in his hand was the carved chest seen by so few eyes in the whole dynasty. “What is going on?”The servant came to her, she unlocked the scarab shaped lock and opened the top to reveal the gold leopard skin inside. The ancient delicate thing was soft against her fingers, surprisingly it didn’t fall apart at her touch. “You can’t go to Pharaoh, because you are the Pharoah now.” The others bowed before him and Mayati held out the ceremony dress of the Kings since the beginning of time.“Leave both of you.” If Ay was annoyed to leave the room, he kept the emotion to himself as they exited. Mayati still held the skin in her arms, the treated fur was starting to itch her arms and she gently placed it back in the chest. Smenkhare sat in shock on his bed. Eyes looking everywhere but the chest. She sat beside him, taking his hands in hers.“My father is dead, you are our Pharoah now, just as you were always meant to be.”“How?”“Poison, it seems Pentu poisoned him.”“Why would he do such a thing.”“He was angry father would not make him governor of Waset.”“Does anyone else know?”“Just the family and a few servants, none of the people or the nobles know. I wanted to wait until your return to show security.” He nodded, walking towards the carved chest, the images of the old gods protecting the symbol of kingship. He lifted the leopold skin and pulled it over his bare right shoulder, inspecting himself in his brush copper mirror. Mayati rose from the bed to join him, it was so quiet between them that only the rustle of her dress broke that silence, she picked up the old, only meant for use during the ascension ceremony rook and spectre. She placed them carefully in his hands, like this was all a dream.“Where is Isis and Amentohtop? I didn’t see them beside Mery.” The weight crushed her again. She was silent, busying herself with putting back to regalia of the kingship into the chest and locking it again. “Mayati, are they well?”“Please sit down.”“Not until you tell me what’s going on.”“Just trust me.” He sat down in his carved chair at his desk. Mayati chewed over the words, thinking how best to break they news.“When you were away. Father and Pentu, they, they became obsessed. They. They ordered executioners into the harem,” She took a breath tears blurring her vision. “I couldn’t stop them, they’re gone. I’m so sorry my love.” His hands grasped the lion’s heads on the arm rest as if they would break in his hands, his face contoured, first in confusion, then anger before settling on pain. She took him in her arms as the tears fell from his eyes and landed on her skin. His body ratted under her, silent sobs that threatened to drown him in his pain. She held him through letting the horrors of the last few months wash over them.She awoke just before dawn, the thin stripes of golden light penetrated the room. She blinked her tired eyes awake watching the dust dance along the air. A snore caught her attention and she rolled on her side, she was still dreaming. He glowed in the dim light, the evidence of working outside shone on his darkened body but he was exactly how she remembered him, seen him in her dreams. He looked at peace in his sleep apart from the dried tears on his cheeks to prove he laid beside her in the flesh once again.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The bells towed every day, and the priestess sang in the temples throughout the land all in service to guide the Pharoah through the Duat to the Halls of the Aten. Mayati sat on her sofa with the list of names in front of her, it was a relatively short list of the women her father had taken to his bed in his years of Pharoah. Some of the women had already been married out of the harem, and some had died in the plague her task would be easy with so few names on the list still present in the harem. She stopped a moment when she recognized Ipy’s name in the middle. Her menat for most of her life, Mayati’s love had turned to bitterness following her mother’s example. What had her mother even said, she struggled to remember, something about loyalty. She could no longer hold any bitterness for Ipy if she tried, sad Ipy and her poor child.“Have the rest of the women here present sent to Menefer,” she hoovered. “Apart from the Princess Nespi Asa, she will stay here.”“But My Lady, the rules state that all of the Pharoah’s wives and concubines shall go to the Menefer palace.” Anat the Overseer said.“She will in time but not now after all that has happened I would keep her as a comfort to my sisters.” Anat lingered. “What is it?”“There is a girl here to see you.”“I don’t have time to deal with the whims of a harem girl,” she waved her off but still Anat stayed.“She arrived at the palace with the Prince.” Mayati huffed and signaled for the doors to open.The woman in front of her was pretty, that much can not be denied not long past her sixteen birthday. She was a good few inches smaller than her with small, delicate facial features all of her looked delicate, like a sandstorm could wipe her clean from the face of the earth.“My Lady, This is Iaret. My Lord Prince has ordered her to be given a room in the harem,” Anat introduced.“My husband’s orders will be carried out. Anat have the appropriate room prepared.”“It is good to be back,” the young girl spoke.“What do you mean?” Anat asked.“I remember this palace well, how could I forgot the conference chamber where you threatened me for my grandfather’s support,” her sweet smile fell from her face.Mayati looked her over and sighed. “An idle threat only to test your grandfather given the circumstances. You were in no real danger.” “Of course My Lady, anything to ensure the safety of the dynasty,” she bowed her sweet smile pulled too wide.“Very good Anat will show you to your chambers,” she dismissed them pretending to look busy with paperwork until she was sure they would be out of her way. The bolts of cloths bellowed in her wake, reaching out to brush her, to hold her on her way. She gulped the mix of sadness and anger down a heavy throat. Nebk opened the door to her, thankfully he wouldn’t take up residence in her father’s rooms until after the coronation. He was alone when she entered, the rare moments he had to himself since coming to the throne, more than a prince and yet not Pharoah.“Mayati,” his face brightened as he looked up from his scrolls, leaving them discarded on the table beside him he crossed the room to meet her. The smile dropped from his face as he took her own in his hands “What troubles you, my beloved?”“I am to take a new woman into the harem.”“Her grandfather provided me with shelter, kept me hidden, kept me safe.”“And you repaid him by enjoying his granddaughter and place her at high esteem in the harem.” She broke herself from him, using his table to steady herself against the small fire of rage that burned inside her.“It wasn’t like that,” he sighed. “She carries my child.”Mayati blinked at him the fire inside her cooled to ice. What, no it can’t be, how, why, her brain scrambled. Tears rolled down her checks, cold and salty and chilled her in place, Smenkhare embraced her immediately.His voice was soft,”does me taking a woman bother you so?”“No.” she paused her tears continued down her face, she tried to rub them away but more replaced them. “I know the rules of the harem as well as anyone.”“Then what is it?” his larger hand cradled her check, delicately brushed away her tears. She turned from him hands once again resting on the table.“When you away all those months, we were afraid.”“I’m here now, I’m not leaving you again.” It broke her heart to hear him talk so. She had made him leave to save him if she hadn’t would she have had to bury him instead of her sister.“Nef didn’t die from an illness,” her chest ached and tightened.“What?”“We said as much, but father ordered her death. Him and Pentu ordered it, they strangled her just like Ashet and the children.” The pain crossed his face again. “He wanted my sisters to wife, to bed he whether it was himself or Pentu twisting his mind I don’t know but thats what he intended. I married them to Tut and father he was angry and,” the breath rushed from her, the words that had come trumbling from her so fast now halted.“Mayati look at me,” she did with new tears burning her eyes, here it was and she could hid it no longer. “What happened?”“He wanted a son from me and when I thought myself with your child he made it so I wasn’t anymore. He wouldn’t have stopped if me if he had me. I. I did what I could to save our family.” Her voice broke in two at the end. There was an understanding in his eyes, he knew exactly her meaning without her needing to speak the words. He kissed her forehead, her tear stained checks, her hands stained with the blood of her father that would never be washed clean again.“From now on things will get better,” he whispered against her lips. *******The sun hid behind a cloud as the son of the Aten was carried through the streets, flowers led him to the cliffs beyond the city. To the same vault where Tiye and Nefertiti awaited him. The wind was aflutter as Mayati disembarked from her chariot, her grey cotton dress tangled around her legs. It was an insult to have Nef’s little coffin stand so close to Akehanten’s large one, Mayati thought as the new High Priest sang to the Aten to lead them to his blessed halls. He held out the stick to Smenkhare, this was the last test for the dead. That they may speak their name to the god and have their hearts weigh against the feature of Maat. Her uncle and cousins had been denied that when they were burned and little Nef had never spoken a day in her life how could she now speak her name to the god?“Neferneferure,” Smenkhare gently spoke her sister’s name to her coffin. Ankie hiccuped beside and Tasherbit roughly wiped the tears from her face.“Akhenaten,” his voice was flat around her father’s name. Akhenaten had denied Ashet and his children an afterlife, their little hearts had been devoured by the lion-bodied Ammit, and their bodies scattered to the winds all before the sun had risen. The jackal-headed men carried the coffins into the dark earth past the sealed door of the tombs, they were like branches of a tree and at the head, furthest in the mountain was the largest tomb of Akhenaten. Gold glittered in the touch light and personal items surrounded the large carved shine, the image of Nefertiti protecting her husband and he now traveled to join her at last.The next day the mourning clothes were put away and music returned to the harem. The kitchens fired up rare sweets and wine started to flow among the fountains in the city. The Pharoah had completed his journey to the afterlife and with the rise of the sun the new Pharoah arose to be crowned. Smenkhare was splendid in the leopard skin over his left shoulder, it dipped into his scratched white kilt tied with a red stash. The double crown of Kemet upon his head, the false beard of kingship on his chin, and with arms crossed over his chest he held the crook and flail.The crowd shouts when as extrotaiting as the wine as they paraded through the city, everyone cheered for the new Pharoah the sorrow of the day previously forgotten as a distant memory for the continuity of Kemet must continue. Mayati matched her husband’s splendor in a gown of crimson, tight to her body with long sleeves that flowed behind her like a cape. The sun bounced off the high gold tip ostrich features of her crown and many jewels. The Great Hall was covered in flowers when they returned, the floor and walls repainted and gleamed as it had that very first day in the city. Flowers covered each column, their large heads turned up towards the sun. Upon the large carved throne of granite Smenkhare finally sat with Mayati beside him on the smaller wooden one.One by one the visors came forth to give the pledge, opening up their palm one after another until they came to the last. Tut struggled forward on his cane, careful of his twisted foot. He slowly lowered himself to the ground at the foot of the steps, his cane fell to the floor and the child jumped. Mayati bit her lip, perhaps this had been a bad idea, Tut was still too young. But this had been her fault, she had married her sisters to him and brought him to the attention of the court, it was her that had made him a target and possible threat to Smenkhare. Tut raised his head from the marble floor and the servant brought forth his dagger.Tut winced as he cut himself. “May.My. Life be sacrificed for yours,” his voice shook with tears. ”May, may.”“May my will,” Semnkhare promoted.“May my will be sacrificed. For your will. May my.”“Wealth be sacrificed for your wealth,” Smenkhare said calmly and Tut repeated.“If I break my oath and rise against you may my own sword pierce my heart and neck to break. May my body be burned and trod underfoot. May Ammit cause my Ka eternal agony, may the Aten turn his shining face away from me that all will know I rose against my rightful king,” They spoke in unison. Tut pushed himself from the floor and wobbled back to his chair. The officials including Aye came forward one by one then the generals and the foreign representatives but Mayati sneaked a look at Tut, he held his bandaged hand, his sweet face lowered in sadness and Ankesenpaaten Tasherbit comforted him. Once the oaths were done, the feast began. For Mayati no meat had ever been so tender, no wine ever sweeter than the feast that night. After months in the darkness at last the future looked bright.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Mayati, Ankie and Nespi Asa made their way back from the gardens, inside the courtyard of beautifies was a great ruckus. One girl was on the floor with another on top of her, the handlers struggled to part them. The rest of the harem girls encircled them like they were two dogs fighting to death then the refined women of the Pharoah’s harem.“What is going on here?” Mayati’s voice broke through the frenzy. The girls gasped at her presence and pulled back to bow in a line, leaving just the two fighting girls to scramble to their feet and bow before her. “What is the meaning of this?” she looked between the two but neither spoke. “Answer me.”“Tiaa was boasting My Lady, of how much the Pharoah loves her, that he favours her. I called out her lies, I have travelled the golden way more then her.” The smaller of the two girls answered.“You’re lying, you’ve only been to his bed twice. I have been more. You will be thrown out with the morning waste,” the other sneered. Meyre shuffled into the courtyard.“You horrid-” the smaller girl raised her hand to strike but the overseer grabbed her hand.“What is your name?” Mayati asked her.“Risa, my lady.”“Meyre Risa and Tiaa will both no longer go down the golden way.”“You can’t do that,” Tiaa sneered. “I am the right hand woman of the King’s Ornament, the Pharoah’s favourite object.”“You stand before the Lady of the Two Lands, The Pharoah’s Great Royal wife. Daughter of the Aten’s son Akhenaten and his Great Royal Wife and co regnant in all things Nefetiti. I have the god’s blood in my veins, a whisper of mine is a command. I say you will not see the Pharoah again, be grateful I do not take your tongue for talking back,” Mayati said calmly.“Its her fault, My lady.” Tiaa was on her knees with handfists of Mayati’s dress. “Its her fault.Throw her out not me, please.”“Stop begging, stand up. This is at an end, this is the punishment for fighting. You are girls of the Pharoah’s harem you reside in the best capital in the world, you must act like it.”She left the courtyard, Ankie and the Princess in her stay. “Meyre,” she called the head overseer through clenched teeth. “Call Anat and both of you come to my chambers.”“Mayati do you need us there?” Ankie asked.“No thank you,” she smiled. “Return to your chambers.”In her own grand chambers, she paced, her dress swished at every step and her servants thankfully stayed out of her way. The anger radiated from her with a heat like the midday sun. Finally Anat and Meyre was announced, Mayati sat upon her throne and gestured for them to enter. “Meyre. Years ago my mother entrusted the harem into your care. Anat you have been under Tenre’s wings for many years. Both of you are well versed in It’s rules the traditions are your main priority, so tell me how were two girls able to go to my husband’s chambers without my knowledge.”“Most gracious Lady, no girl can enter the Pharoah chambers,” Meyre bowed.“So were they lying? Were they fighting in the harem for no reason? The rules have always stated that only the Great Royal Wife or King’s mother can send girls to the Pharoah’s chambers. Iset is in Waset and I have not made such an order. You are both overseers, no one can breathe in this harem without your knowledge. It interests me not which one of you delivered the girls to my husband’s door but from now on no girl will walk the golden way without my order. Is that understood?”“Yes my Lady.”“You will inform the attendants and if anyone grumbles you will send them my way. You may take your leave.” Anat left but Meyre remained.“I’m sorry my Lady, I failed in my duties I didn’t know about either of these girls had gone to the Royal chambers.”“Keep an eye out Meyre. With Tenre retired as the longest running overseer I only trust you with the harem, I need you to keep Anat in line.”“You think she may be behind this?”“Anat have been spending time with Iaret, I worry their friendship maybe distracting Anat from her duties. I don’t know what game Iaret is playing but I won’t have the harem spilt in two.”“I will talk to the attendants.”“Thank you,” Mayati tried to calm the ache in her chest, the heaviness pooled against her heart. She swallowed the tears that threatened to spill at her eyes and ruin the newly applied kohl.“Mama,” Mery’s little hand reached for her. Mayati plastered a smile on her face and turn to her daughter.“Shall we go have dinner with baba?” The little girl broke into an infectious grin and lifted her arms for Mayati to scroop her up. The guards parted for them as they entered Smenkhare’s chambers. He had still yet to move into the larger chambers that once belonged to her father. She was glad he had chosen to remain here even if it was only for a little time. She couldn’t stand to be in that room-not after what she did.“My love,” Smenkhare kissed her forehead with only a tenderness he could deliver. At the low dinner table Mery climbed into her father’s lap, he fed her from his own plate.“Baba don’t leave again.”“I promise I’m not going to leave you ever again, either of you.” He took Mayati’s hand, the love that shone in his eyes burnt away the ache in her heart. That was until the servant announced Iaret was waiting at the door.“Let her in,” Smenkhare said and Mayati pulled her hand free from him.“My Lord, My Lady,” Iaret bowed, hand on her expanded stomach. She sat beside Smenkhare before he had a chance to offer her another seat. Mery wigged out of his arms and sat on the cushion between her parents. “How has your day been My Lady?”“It has been a good day thank you.”“I spent the day in the harem among the girls. They were sad because during the regin of the last pharoah they didn’t get to travel the golden way. Now they are excited to have such a young and handsome Pharoah. The girls burn to show you how much they love you.” Smenkhare awkwardly shuffled away from her. “But they also told me how unhappy they are at My Lady’s running of the harem. I of course told them off but still they complain of not receiving money on time.”“I have confidence in the Great Royal Wife’s skills.”An awkward silence covered the three as they finished up their food. Even the servants didn’t move too much, too scared to draw too much attention to themselves. Little Mery reached out her little hands to the table and pulled herself up to stand and took a few steps.“Mery look at you my beautiful smart girl, come here,” Smenkahre beckoned his daughter forward. The little girl took a few shaky steps towards him and landed ungracefully in his arms. He kissed her head and ticked her sides, the babe laughed and rached out a hand to her mother.“Look at you Mery soon you will be able to run after the birds in the gardens.” Mery kicked her legs again and he placed her on the ground, the little girl took two steps before falling on her bum. She looked up to her parents and giggled. “Almost there my heart.”The couple looked from their daughter to each other, smiles lit on their faces. The spells between them was broke when Iaret started to groan and breathe heavily as if her breathe could start a hurricane. She groaned again loudly through clenched teeth while holding her bump. “The prince is coming,” she shouted.“How can you be so sure its a boy,” Mayati whispered to herself.“Call the midwife now,” Smenkhare ordered his servants. “Come Iaret we need to get you to the pavilion.” He gently took her arm but she didn’t move.“It hurts so much, carry me Smenkhare.” Mayati could see him stiffen for a few seconds before scooping up the huffling form of the Iaret.“Neb, take Mery back to the nursery.”“What’s happening mama?” the little girl asked as they both watched Smenkhare exiting the room.“I will explain in the morning I promise.” It was too early for Iaret’s babe to come, Mery shouldn’t be expecting a sibling if the child didn’t survive. Neb scurried away with Mery while Mayati hurried down the halls of the harem to the large pavillion, surprising no obnoxious screams echoed from inside.Smenkhare sat outside, his head in his hands, he didn’t look up as when she sat beside him but his shoulder relaxed in her presence. She ran a hand over his uncovered head and he meet his gaze with tears in his eyes.“It will be okay,” she soothed.“It’s so early. I’m scared for the babe.”“May the Aten spare you the loss of another child.”“Aten will it.” The door opened, both royals looked up as the head midwife exited and bowed before them. “How is the babe?”“Both are healthy, My Lord. By my opipion I would say the King’s ornament has two months left to give birth.”“She didn’t give birth?” Mayati asked.“No My Lady, the King’s ornament showed no signs of labour. In fact once in the pavilion she grew silent and no longer had any pains, perhaps she had some stress that triggered feelings of labour.” The head midwife’s face twisted like she was hiding a smile. “There is still time before the babe will arrive.”“Keep her inside the pavilion for tonight to keep an eye on her.” The midwife bowed and headed back into the room. “Come back to my chambers,” he said taking her hand.Once inside Smenkhare flopped on his bed and Mayati dismissed the servants and poured some wine into two cups. Her body ached from the day’s events but it buzzed with excitement as she neared the bed. “She’s faking her labour.”“Lets not talk about it anymore. I wish you were pregnant,” he kissed her shoulder, gently he moved her hair out of the way and kissed up her neck, letting the material of her dress drop down her arm.“I wish I was too. I want to give you a son and of course make you carry me to the pavilion.” He smiled against her neck.“You would make me too.”“Carry me Smenkhare, it hurts too much,” she swooned into his lap. They both laughed and then their lips meet in the middle, silencing their laughter. It took little movement for her to be lying on her back beneath him. Her hands held his face to hers while her body softed to meet his.He stroked her bare arms as she lay against his chest when they were done, he kissed her head while her hand caress his chest. “What is it about Iaret?”“Does she bother you so much?”“Of course not, but I was just wondering what drew you to her?”“Aparel hid me and she was kind-in the beginning,” he paused for a moment. “There was an issue with some thieves stealing the village’s sheep while we were there, we sorted it out but it left me wounded. Iaret nursed me while I was still in bed, while I was still injured when Iaret started our relationship. I swear I hadn’t had a thought to take her as my woman, but I drowsy with pain killer and my leg crippled me. Afterwards I sought her out, to protect our honours.”She looked up at him but he didn’t meet her eyes. She balanced on her elbows and cupped his face, kissed the corner of his mouth which turned up beneath her lips. His forehead met hers and he finally met her gaze, all unspoken emotions brewed in them like a storm.“Sleep now Mayati, I’m tired after today.”“I wish I had never sent you away.”“Its the only thing we could do. What happened during that time was in the god’s hands.”“I wish I could take your pain from you.”“You’ve suffered enough behind these walls. I would take that pain from you if I could. Only we know what it is to be a part of this dynasty.” He pecked her lips gently and tucked her gently into his arms.The sunlight awake her the next morning, still in his arms. She gently shock him awake. “Smenkhare, we’ll be late for morning prayers.”“Hmm the priests will be able to manage. The sun rose for thousands of years without your father, it will continue to rise without us.”“Do you not believe in Aten anymore?”“I do, but your father spent so much time in prayer and let Penre run the country close to ruin. Without all the prayers it gives me more time to meet with the council, once more your father’s way of worships only served a small potion of the population. The people need a connection to the gods, perhaps they need more than just the Aten, like how it was when we were children. The Aten above all, what do you think?”“I know I called upon Twarset with Mery. But to destroy my father’s legacy.”“I’m not talking about destroying it. Simply opening up the channels to the old ways.”“What did you have in mind?” She asked chewing on the inside of her check.He called a servant to prepare them breakfast. “That we do not need to attend prayers every morning, afternoon and evening. You are welcome to of course, but it is no longer a not requirement it was before. It will take time to get the empire back to what it use to be, and reopen the temples to the old gods.”“And close the ones to Aten?”“Of course not. Aten is still king of the heavens and through him all things including the old gods exist.”“What of the high priests?”“Each can attend to their own temples, but none will rise too high.”“Amun?” She asked sleepishly as her mouth formed the hectic god’s name.“Not for now. I want to continue my father’s work of limiting the high priests power.” Mayati detached from him and picked up her dress as the breakfast arrived. “My love? What are you thinking?”“I don’t know. I have little memory of the old gods. I have some belief in Twarset but the greater pantheon, is letting them loose again the right idea? Baba had said Aten was a jealous god, what is turning our back on him brings us more ill?”“Or maybe bringing back the old gods are what we need to succeed. Take time to think about it. I have council meetings but join me for dinner tonight with Mery I want to celebrate her first steps.”Looking for distraction from her decision she had organised lunch with Nespi Asa and Ankie in the gardens. The three ladies had lunch under the canopy. In the midst of everything she had seen the Babylion princess less and less but was thankful for her presence in her sister’s lives. In her grief the princess was the only one Ankie had turned to and Tasherbit had found a close surrogate mother in the princess warm presence even if she didn’t want to join them now in the gardens.“There is a chatter in the harem, Iaret went into labour last night?” The princess swirled her juice.“Alas for her, it wasn’t time for her babe. The midwife thinking she was faking.”“Why would she do such a thing?”“Last night Mery started to walk in Smenkhare’s chambers while Iaret was there.”“How lovely for both of you, what an achievement for her,” The princess beamed.“Such a risk though,” Ankie replied. “when you know it is too early.”“I don’t understand either but it is has not yielded the results she wanted.”“Unless the goal was to simply get tongues wagging,” Ankie shrugged.“It's getting cold lets head in,” Mayati said when the meal was done and the princess bubbled out of her seat chattering about how thats a good idea, Ankie was quiet as gathered up her things.Iaret stood talking to one of her maids when they walked into the courtyard. The women looked in their direction but continued in their conversation. Heat lit in Mayati’s belly, the secrets Smenkhare had told her, the continued disrespect from this woman.“Iaret, come here.” Mayati detected the slight eye roll from Iaret as she pushed her stomach out further making a big show of waddling to her. “Who are you to not bow in the presence of members of the dynasty.”“I am now a member of the dynasty. I am the king’s beloved ornament and soon to be the mother of his heir, the future of the dynasty.”“You could have a hundred sons, it does not rise you above me or my sister.”“Isn’t that what your aunt’s said, but all the god’s blood was nothing against what Nefertiti set her mind too.”“Do not compare yourself to my mother, for you will always be found wanting.”“Except I will have a son, a hundred sons to make the dynasty strong again.”“Pray Iaret, pray that the child in your womb is a boy for you will never walk the golden way again.”“I will. You can not stop the Pharaoh's will. I will be Great Royal Wife and when my son becomes Pharaoh I will be the most powerful woman in the empire. Stay on my good side and I will not command your body to be burnt.”“Are you threatening me? While I live you can not be Great Royal Wife. The rules forbid it. Act all you want but you will no longer be able to send girls to my husband.”“Yes the rules forbid it, but the rules of the harem state that when a Pharaoh dies his wives and concubines without children are sent to Mennefer. But the Princess Nespi Asa still remains. Tut tut Lady Meritaten you speak of rules but you do not follow them, it lacks honour.”“Do not speak to me of honour,” she slapped her, the word made her snap like a cord tied too tight that one pull was enough to break it.“You can’t lift a hand to me, next time you will lose your hand.”“Know your place woman,” Ankie chided. “Go back to you room a once or the guards will drag you.” Iaret struck out her belly further but only her ladies bowed and at least the horrible woman was out of her sight and Mayati felt like she could breathe again. “What insolance! You can not let her continue like this mother would not-what are you laughing at?”“Our mother started life as a girl from a low nobility family and turned herself into a goddess. Every Kemet girl will think herself the new Nefertiti.”“Then prove to them you are the new Nefertiti, not Iaret, not any of the girls here.” Her younger sister left too.“I will stand in your way no more.” Nespi Asa weakly said.“What do you mean?”“I will not let it be said you lack honour so I will go to Mennefer.”“No you will stay here, I need you to look after my sisters in a way I can not.”“What will you do?”“I will be a goddess, excuse me there is something I have to do.” Mayati focused down the golden way to Smenkhare’s room. The new Pharoah was finalising things with Nebk when she stormed in, Nebk didn’t need to be told anymore when to leave the room, the look of Mayati’s face took him it was a good time to leave the two alone.“Mayati, you’re early. Did something happen?”“I agree with you, lets open the temples.”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Waset was overwhelming. The crowds lined the way to the karnak temple complex. They shouted the royal’s names as the couple rode past on their chariots. Iset and her sisters, two generations of princesses rode in the litter behind them. The horses kicked up flower petals as the edged closer to their goal, along their unfamiliar roads, streets snaked in every which wear direction unlike the uniform way of Akhenaten.The Karnak temple was truly huge in front of them, a city of sprawling temples that sung with life once again, bolts of coloured fabric flew in the wind connecting the many different sized temples. No more the dark palace she had visited years before. Bald priests walked in lines among them, voices joined in singing while lines of women shook their instruments. There was so much order among the priests and princess, none stopped to greet them, too engrossed in their devotion to their chosen god. From the central column a line of priests dressed in finery, crisp linen robes and wore the colours of their gods, all high priests every one of them.“May the gods smile upon you for giving the people back their gods,” the high priest of Amun bowed before them, the man hadn’t changed any from the last time she last seen him procaming her husband to be the next Pharaoh.“Thank you for your welcome,” Smenkhare replied.“If you shall follow me, I shall show you around the shining jewel that is our karnak temple complex.”Mayati looked down the line of royal women. “Where is Iaret?”“Maybe she is lost in the crowd?” Ankie said.A serving girl hurried forward. “My Lady, the King’s ornament went into labour and has returned to the palace to await her delivery.”“The gods have smiled on you this day son. This is the right decision,” Iset beamed linking arms with Smenkhare.“May she have a girl,” Ankie whispered beside Mayati. Her husband was too occupied with the High Priest of Amun to show his conflicted emotions.“May she die in birth,” Tasherbit whispered on her other side.“Tasherbit hush, don’t say such things,” Mayati hissed.“Let us pray in the temple of Twaret for the health of the babe,” Iset linked her arm, pulling her to the temple of the hippo goddess. “Don’t worry the gods will give you a son.”“May the Aten will it.”Mayati looked up at the goddess’ face. Her large carved statue looked down at them with an unreadable expression. Angry at being locked away or smugness for despite her father’s best efforts Tawert was the one he could not banish, not as long as women birthed babes. Her image still existed in the henna, the amulets, Twaret had never gone away. Would the same goddess give Iaret a daughter like she had with her?The priestess sung their song and lit candles at the statue’s feet, from the shadows the High Priest approached the royal ladies. “Welcome My Lady, King’s mother, Princesses. It is an honour to finally welcome you to our temple.”“What is behind that door?” Mayati asked, gesturing to a large carved door with Twaret side on, a sa symbol in her hand.“That is a special room My Lady, our goddess protects the babes entering the world but even she is not always successful against the evil eye. That door leads to a side chapel where mothers bring their babes that Twaret may look after them in paradise until the time comes for the parents to collect to meet their children to be buried among them to be together again in the afterlife. All is welcome in this temple, nobles and peasant alike, of Kemet or Foreign may place their babe in the goddess’ care.”“That must be very sad,” Ankie frowned.“It is terribly emotional my princess. As High Priest my job is to keep a record so that we can deliver the babes back to them. But even after all my years it is still sad to see a mother bring in her child. The poorer girls can not afford coffins so some are wrapped in bed sheets. Their solace and mine is that the goddess is a mother to these children until they can be reunited. The woman never forget their children, even after years, even after many children that survived, old woman will still come to the temple daily to pray in the side chapel and be with their children.”High priest led the princesses in prayer. “Mother Twaret deliver Iaret in her birth. Bring forth a healthy babe, one to bring happiness to their family and the empire’s rejoice.” The princess rattled their sitasums.Mayati’s hands felt useless, upturned to the goddess’ statue. “Goddess Twaret, give me a son please,” she silently prayed, looking up at the upturn mouth of the hippo goddess.Her eye’s turned to the side chapel, she didn’t even have the bodies of Ashet and her children to place in here, her father had destroyed their bodies to really torture them, to erase their ba and ka from eternity. He seemed to erasure those he thought were enemies from even being able to confront him in the afterlife. She hoped the Aten could forgive him his sins in the end and awarded her father his place at the god’s hand. More than that she hoped neither her father nor the Aten could see what they did this day.Iaret’s real screams were just as loud as her fake screams every time they checked by the pavilion. Dinner past with no news no sign of the babe, Mayati wondered briefly if this was another trick by Iaret but she was not so foolish to pull the same plan twice, no this it was real. Only the god-gods knew whether the child was a boy or girl and only they could know how this would change their lives.Mayati’s servant shook her awake in the middle of the night. She rubbed the sleep from her eyes not quite understanding what the girl was speaking in her broken Kemet. She’s has delivered, Mayati sighed the time was here. She was like a statue as her servants dressed her in a plain day dress and attached an unadored wig to her head, a gold diadam encirecled her head. Ankie and Tasherbit were dressed similar when they joined her in the corridors. Iset was a picture of majesty outside the pavilion, dressed in a tall crown a sumptuous day dress in blue. Mayati felt small and undressed in her presence, perhaps she should have dressed up more, but it was so late and after hours of labour Iaret would hardy outshine Mayati.“The Pharoah is inside,” Iset informed them. Mayati looked forward at the doors carved with the images of Hathor and Twaret smiled back at her, in her hands she played with the little box.“Do you know what she delivered Auntie?” Ankie asked. Iset returned with a knowing smile but said nothing. The large doors opened before them. Iaret was small against the bed at her bedside Smenkhare cradled the small bundle, it was very small Mayati thought when she stoped as his side, Mayati was larger at her birth than the child in her husband’s arms. She dutifully tied the scarab on the child’s wrappings, there was no cry just a a little wiggle from beneath the buddles.“Tutmosis,” Smenkhare named the child in the traditional prayer. Iset smiled proudly with a hint of sadness as she ordered the servants to distribute sweets in the morning in the name of prince Tutmosis. The atmosphere was suffocating among the larger palace of Waset and Mayati was happy to return to the Riverside palace even if Iaret and the child followed, he had found his lungs soon enough in the nursery. Tut had a room to his own after his wedding but soon enough his screams were too much for Mery and she moved into her mother’s room once again.In this haze of change Mayati was suppressed when Tut approached her in the gardens, bowing as best as he could on his cane. “My Lady, I am so glad to see you returned to the palace well again and with a new member of the dynasty. You honoured me with marriage to your sisters and I want to be a good husband to them and served you and the Pharoah most loyalty as I grow.” Mayati wasn’t sure she had heard him speak this much or confidently. “To that end I would like to learn how to ride in a chariot, I am not sure if I can ever lead troops into battle but I don’t want to others to die for me when I can not at least try to do the same for them.”“If that is what you wish?”“It is as long as you have no objections?”“Meyre,” she called to the scurrying overseer. “Go to Aye have him find the best chariot instructor who can teach Tut to drive safely.” Tut’s smile was infectious, lighting up his sweet face like the early morning sun. It was strange, Mayati thought how such a sweet child could come from such cruelty.Smenkhare’s plans to move the capital and expand the empire council meeting.It was unseasonably hot for Akhet, the flood time was usually the closest of the year but today everyone felt warm in their slightly thicker clothes. That fan bearers worked timelessly and the cup bears were constantly refilling the goblets of those present in the council meeting. It had lasted hours of the usual working workings of the kingdom, the gain yields, the harvest, any signs of illness once again, to which apart from a few cases here and there of some sickness not as bad as the plague of year 12 of Akhenaten’s regin it was safe to assume there was no need for a panic.“I have given a great deal of thought,” Smenkhare begun. “In the years of our predecessor plans were made to take the lands of Kadesh and north into the Levant. Under my regin we will push the borders of the empire of Kemet like in the days of my ancestor Tuthmosis IV.”“It will take time.”“Speed is not my intention, take time general to ready your men we will spy create channels to see which will incur the least amound of casualties.” The council members chattered in agreement and the tasks were handed in tow to be delegated down the pipeline. “Aparel you had something to bring forth.”The old man hobbled forward on his cane. “My Lord for these last many years goos from across the empire have docked in Waset before being sent to Akhenaten to be sold at market. Perhaps now after the death of our dear previous Pharoah it is time to move the capital back to Waset to remove the finatical burden on the transport of these goods. Sellers have found the tax and the added expense on these good to transport them to great a cost and some have left the city already for Waset or Mennefer.”“We will not be leaving the god’s chosen city,” Mayati replied.“It is a great point raised viser Aparel.”“Smenkhare you can’t.”“We will discuss this after.” She wanted to cross her arms and pout like a child but instead she merely revered into herself until the council meeting was done and the members disbanded.“You can not be seriously considering what Aparel said.”“The point he makes has been on my mind for a while.”“Since you were a guest in his household she snapped with a little too much venom.”“No,” he snapped back. “Since your father made me governor there. I have seen people struggling to make ends meet between heavy taxes and low yields.”“But this is the god’s capital, the city my father build we can not abandon it.”“We must. I don’t want this as much as you do. But it has become too expensive to import and export goods, it makes sense to move trade to the Waset. Doing this, going back to the way thing use to be, this is the only way to protect the people which will stops riots and so protect us from going through that ever again.” She sat on her throne quietly. “I know this is a lot of change so quickly but I promise,” he took her hands in his. “It will be a gradual process. I will lay down a frame work so the change over will run smoothly, this city will not fall to ruin.”A week of the sweet treats was proving to much for her as she vomited again into the pot. Mudnedjmet wiped a cold compress onto her brow but it was no use, she was hot, sticky and vomiting again and again. When her stomach would no longer give up it contents she collapsed upon the bed. The fan bearer was not enough to cool her down, nor was the cold compress on her forehead, nothing helped to relieve her suffering.“Do you think you could be with child?” her aunt asked. The question did what the other things could not as for a minute her pain stoped. She hadn’t bled in two months could it be possible, the other symptoms tallied in her head as she sat bolt upring in her bed. Her aunt sent a servant to the midwife at once but Mayati was already convinced it had to be, she had to be, there were no other reason no other explanation for her symptoms she knew it even she had to urine on the bag of barley and wheat to prove she was right, a second son to follow quickly after the first.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

It was Iset’s idea to give the boy over to Twaret to rest. Poor Tutmosis, too small and sickly did not live long into this life. It was a small procession to the hippo’s goddess, and there was no great show of mourning from the people who would not have taken much notice of the child’s death. Iaret was a statue the entire time as the jackal-headed priestess and the high priest of Twaret carried the tiny coffin behind the carved doors to join countless children. Mayati had expected Iaret to wail and scream, to make a big display of her child’s death instead she was surprisingly quiet, ghost-like and had only left her room that morning for the funeral. Aparel seemed cold towards her even as he stood at her side.Smenkhare held back his tears behind a wall of tiredness, how quickly the gods had taken this child from him just as his others. The period of mourning came to a hollow end with the final closing of those large doors. The party silently made their way to their waiting chariots. Iaret bundled into the litter with Iset and Mayati but none of the women spoke to each other on the way back to the palace Mayati could feel Iaret’s hard stare every time her hand absentmindly landed on her belly.Mayati was thankful to be back to the Riverside palace in Akhenaten, surrounded by the statues of her parents it felt like her babe would be spared the fate of Tutmosis. Her servants washed the make-up from her face and the sand from her feet once the sundown prayers had finished. She rolled her neck in relief as the wig and large crown were removed, lastly, they slipped her nightdress over her body. She couldn’t contain her yawn as she looked over Mery in a peaceful sleep, Mayati was thankful her daughter was still too young to feel the heartbreaking loss of her siblings, around her the air seemed to go colder. She walked out to the main chamber and Smenkhare stood in the doorway, uncrowned with kohl smudged around red wet eyes. The servants took their cue to leave as she slowly walked to him. He dropped to his knees before her arms encircling her growing middle. When the shock passed she wrapped her arms around him, fingers finding his short hair. He had no more tears to shred so she just held him as he sobbed in her arms. They stood in that position for so long that they may have turned to marble themselves, craved by Tutmosis’ skilled hands. All too soon, Smenkhare broke it he placed a gentle kiss on her belly and rose to his feet.“Sorry I shouldn’t burden you like this,” he croaked with dried tears stinging his face.“Stay here with us,” she cradled his sorrowful face in her hands. His dark eyes once so filled with mirth were etched with a permanent sadness. She held him as he slept as they had done many times before, but sleep did not come to her as easily Mayati soon lost count of how many times she had awoken to find it was still night. At the first shards of light Mayati untangled herself from her deep-sleeping husband. She tiptoed to the door, and outside her servant jumped at her presence.“Go to Meyre, tell him to make preparations,” she looked in the direction of her bedroom. “The Pharoah is in need of a hunting trip.” The servant scurried off and Mayati felt like at last she could relax into her late sleep. Meyre worked tirelessly as always that the hunting trip was arranged for a week after Mayati had the idea. How long had it been since they had walked among the marshlands, the herds of antelope were already rooming as they exited the litters. In no time at all the tents were up and the men had already gone off on a hunt. Her falcon shrieked as it returned to her arm with a small shrew in its jaws. Mayati grabbed the dead creature from its beak and set the bird off again.“It is good to see you hunting again?” Ay’s silvery voice said from behind.“I think it is what we needed, you didn’t join the men for a hunt grandfather.”“Hunted is best left to the young men. I heard Smenkhare will hunt the male hippo.”“Yes,” she beamed. “The guides saw him this morning not long after we arrived. It is a good prize isn’t it?”“A very good prize and a good omen. When our Pharoah kills the hippo the people will see him as conquering chaos and his rule will be blessed. Just like your grandfather’s Amenhotep the Third. We were barely men when he slew his male hippo, the breast was massive and with a temper to match.” Ay looked lost in thought “He was an ugly thing with one broken tusk and smoke bellowed from his inositol as he charged your grandfather till the Pharoah stabbed him true in one movement.” May the gods smile on Smenkhare the same as they did Amenhotep.”“May the Aten will it,” she said watching the haze leave his eyes. The falcon returned with a large rat struggling with life. She jumped back and released the bird to feast upon the kicking creature. Blood stained the sands as the bird tore open the rat’s belly, guts pooled from the wound and the rat jerked until it finally died.“It is no longer Aten we must seek too,” Ay gathered her to him wrapping her arm to the crook of his elbow.“How do you possibly remember them all grandfather, there seems to be a god for every little problem I shall get lost.”“You will learn each of them and they will love and bless you as their Queen. Soon you will return to Waset and once all is put right again this land will pospure under you and your children.”“You are a man of such faith grandfather.”“Trust in me.” He walked her back to her tent. Far off the sun was near to the horizon, the symbol for evening prayers was fast approaching and none of the men had returned.” These hunts take time,” he said answering her far-off gaze.“I know you’re right, I wish to lie down I shall see you later when we feast on the hippo.”Her servants rubbed the oils into her sore shoulder, and one of the younger girls made a hot drink using the brazer in the corner. It heated her stomach and settled the growing babe in her womb. She absentmindedly placed her hand on her tiny stomach, hoping desperately for a boy this time who would live. Nekh pulled back the opening to her tent bringing in a cool breeze to break the warm atmosphere inside her tent. Mayati could see the sweat running down his face, the fear in his eyes shone with a deadly light.“Nekh, what is it?” The servants jumped back in surprise as she lifted herself from the chair.“Smenkhkare-” He broke off, his eyes wouldn’t meet hers. She could feel the child inside her twist in dread. Her servants moved in closer to her, fearing she might collapse. In truth she couldn’t be sure she wouldn’t, her head felt light as a pain blossomed in her chest.“Take me to him,” The short journey from her tent to his seemed the longest of her life, while the sand in her sandals seemed to weigh her down with every step.Nekh stopped before the Pharaoh’s tent. She could see how much he was struggling with this. “My Lady,” he whispered. “He won’t- the wound, it’s too great,” She could already feel her breath coming in small painful gasps as a horrible smell hit her from inside. The usual stoney-faced medjay finally wore a look of grief as they pulled the opening of the tent to unveil the scene before her. Physicians working around his body, one was burning prayers while another fed him some strange-coloured liquid, and the third tried to stop the bleeding. His exposed arms were covered in prayers to Heka, while a blood-stained blanket hid his injury from her.Tears ran down her cheeks at the sight of him, her head buzzed, this could not be happening, not now, not after everything. She fell to her knees beside him, his chest moved so slightly that she thought he was already gone. He raised his half-closed eyes to her, his breathing was laboured, “You’re here.”“Of course, I’m here,” She held his bloodied hand, his or the cursed river horse that had stolen him from her.“You will all be witness, all of you gathered. I name as my successor. Meritaten Neferneferuaten. Long to reign over us.” He gestured to his war crown in Nekh's hands, breath ragged. Mayati couldn’t take any of it in. She was aware of everyone staring at her, but all she could see was his failing face. His eyes didn’t leave hers. “Mayati. I’m. Sorry.”“Hush there’s nothing to be sorry for,” she placed her forehead to his for one last time. She whispered. “Everything’s fine. Go with my love.” The final breath left his body, she fought she heard him say ‘love’ in the the last gurgle. His hand went limp in hers. She was shaking while her tears made his face wet, she no longer cared if queens did not cry, they did when their hearts were gone. She kissed his forehead hoping by some power it would bring him back to life.The head physician reached for her. “Leave her,” Ay said. Mayati didn’t look up still hanging onto Smenkhare’s body.“Master of the King’s body it is important we begin the process.”“Have the priests brought here immediately but till then let her mourn beside him.” All their voices were a distant dream behind her tears as she looked at Smenkhare’s face, peaceful just like he had been so many times in his sleep.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

The final items were packed into the barges floating down the river. The valuable and sentimental were lastly packed into the smaller chests, in the arms of strong servants who carried them away from around her. Mayati finally opened the doors to her mother’s rooms. The throne-like chair greeted her like an old friend, the light still shone on the lotuses on the wall. The room looked just as it had all those years ago when they had arrived in the new capital, she could still hear her mother’s laughter, and feel the heat of the now-cold candles.“Mayati,” Meki’s voice startled her, but when she looked, it was Ankie. When had Ankie become her twin? “Mother would not want us to waste our lives in this palace. It's time to go,” she said exactly as Meki would have said, she guessed all that time Ankie followed her around, she had picked up her personality. Ankie reached out for the throne, eyes shining with admiration.“You should keep it,” Mayati said.“Are you sure?”“Mother would not want it to go to waste either.”“I miss her.”“Me too.” There was no point in pulling up the past now. How different things would have been if their mother had survived her illness, no one but the Aten could know now. Mayati looked about the room one last time. “Time to go,” she said mainly to herself and left the key with the overseer. The skeleton crew of servants tasked with the palace’s upkeep bowed to them as they passed through the harem.“Mayati.”She stopped as she heard Smenkhare’s voice, her eyes searched the corridor.“Mayati,” Ankie whispered with a hand on her arm. He wasn’t here, he couldn’t be for his coffin lay with their mother and her sisters on a barge to come with them to Waset. The two went to the gardens to board their barge to the new capital, no litter this time in a grand procession. The two paused a while to look at the palace, the arrangement of balconies connected to royal chambers now empty. Mayati thought she could see her father looking down at them from the largest balcony, disappointed that they were abandoning his dream. Just as quickly as he appeared he disappeared. Our lives were in this palace. Mayati had tasted the bitter fruit of love within these walls and now the time had come to leave it behind, what possibilities the goddess Maat had in store she was not to know.Mery climbed into her lap as soon as she was seated. Mayati held her as close as she could with the bump. She watched her mother’s golden throne be carefully loaded into a barge further down the line and they were off down the river to the reinstated capital of Waset. Ankie played senet with Tasherbit to pass the time, across the boat, Tut and Ankhesenpaaten Tasherit napped together. Mery watched the world go by pointing out everything she saw to the mother, from the fishermen on the water to a cow in the field. Occasionally she would get distracted when the babe in Mayati’s womb would kick.“Hello baby,” the child rubbed her belly in amazement. “I can’t wait to play with you. When will my baby brother be here mama?”“A few months yet my love.” Mayati smoothed her daughter's short hair as she laid her head against the bump.Mayati had begun to nod off by the time the barges had docked at Waset. The sky was starting to turn dark and the shore was peppered with lanterns. Iset awaited them as they disembarked, tall and statue-like as she had always been.“My Pharoah,” Iset bowed towards her niece. Mayati hugged the older woman for the first time since she was a little girl. Iset was shocked for a few seconds before embracing her niece. “Thank you for bringing him home,” Iset whispered. After a few moments, they pulled apart but Iset's face was still painted with grief.“Grandma,” Mery shrieked against her menat’s arms.“Mery, come here,” Iset lifted her to her and kissed her bald head. “My sun-faced girl. Come let's get you settled before it gets too dark. I’ve had the previous items delivered to your room. Huya please look after my son.” Down at the docks the servants carefully offloaded the coffins and carried them into the palace. Horemheb and Nebk personally helped with the carrying of their friend’s coffin to the appointed room.“When will we go back home?” Tut asked.“We won't, this is our home now,” Ankespatten Tasherbit replied.“But what if I get lost?”“Then I will find you.” Everyone was quiet, the corridors, the many rooms, everything was quiet. Mayati was thankful for the lack of pressure to talk, for what was there to possibly say, no words could change the fact that tomorrow would be yet another funeral. The girls quietly funnelled into their assigned rooms, Mayati didn’t even need to be there to know Tasherbit would be complaining about it to her menat. If we were free, Mayati thought, if we could choose our destiny, Tasherbit would steal a boat and sail the great waters to the North, maybe further beyond to find distant people and annoy them.She lay in bed the next morning staring at the ceiling, the dark blue sky with silver stars just like the grave, every ceiling in this palace had a star map, and every room had a ceiling for that matter. It was suffocating to not see the day sky above her just outside her door. Maybe if I don’t rise from this bed, she thought, maybe this day will never happen. But as nice as that thought was, it was shattered when her maids entered to dress her in the Isis costume, her red wedding dress had been altered to fit her growing bump. They dusted her skin with gold powder, clasped the cape of blue wings around her neck and attached the chords to her armbands. Her nefer collar hid the ugly ties at her neck and a wig with a headpiece of two wood pieces carved into curved ram horns with a red circle to represent the sun. It was Aye’s idea. For the people to see her dressed as Isis the goddess who lost her husband and posthumous birth of his son Horus to be the great Pharaoh would win her support and sympathy he had said. It gave them hope after her father’s reign of the new beginning, for both those of the old gods and of Aten.She felt a bit silly in the outfit but all of that melted away when she saw his coffin in the Great Hall. She painfully swallowed down her tears as the female choir sang a song she had heard far too much in her young life. Mery wailed a little behind, Mayati reached for her daughter and held her close to her chest. Mery’s tears were enough to set off her own, they fell and rolled down the gold likeness of her husband’s features.“Baba, come back,” Mery sobbed as she held the coffin face.Iset approached the coffin. “Mery hush now.”“I want my baba, where is he?”“He is in a land of plenty.”“I want to go to.”“No, you have to stay here with me with you mama. We will be with him again one day.” Mayati weakly gave up her child to Iset her tear-sore eyes looked over his painted face. “Meritaten pull yourself together,” Iset hissed at her.The jackal-headed priest stood around the coffin ready for the next journey. She could not act like her father, she couldn’t scream and unmask them and hope that someone would hold her and comfort her as her heart was finally pulled from her. Instead, she dutifully placed the floral wreath around his neck and placed her forehead on his one last time.In her condition, the open-air litter was best for her as they went to the mountains. The crowds gathered sang the death song and cried genuine tears for the Pharaoh. The temples so many throughout the city dedicated to this god and that, burned black smoke into the air to guide the dead on the last part of their journey. Those who worshipped the old gods said Smenkhare this day will stand before the God Osiris and have his heart judged against the feather of Mut and if found worthy is given access to paradise.In the eyes of the Aten, there was no need for judgment, no ceremony. The Aten knew their sins, knew every thought evil and good they had and he would determine their fate from that. Would the Aten forgive Smenkhare all this? She thought as they passed the temple of Karnak, would the god that spoke to her father cast Smenkhare into the mouth of Ammit for opening up the temples? The procession stopped among the mountains, in the valley of her ancestors. Carved into one of the mountains not far from the tomb of Amenhotep III, Smenkhare started his tomb. The High Priest of Amun, the man she had seen all those years ago in his chambers now stood beside the High Priest of Aten, both said the prayer to commend Smenkhare on his journey to the halls of paradise. They looked at her expectantly, the stick held out to her from the High priests of Amun’s hands. She took a deep breath and took it and placed it on the coffin’s lips and said his name.The tomb was dark as they followed in behind. The entrance was half-painted with the hands of Aten reaching down from the ceiling. The large central chamber was painted with the night sky and large human-animal hybrids looked back at her, their painted eyes seemed to narrow in the candlelight as she quickly looked away. In a side chamber, the servants were sealing off the items she had chosen for him. In the third chamber, the jackal-headed priests gently set his coffin into the shrine. Around him Nefertiti, Meki and Seprenre guarded him. One day she would join them in this chamber to lay among her mother and sisters, to be reunited with Smenkhare for eternity. Her hand rubbed down her bump as the babe kicked against her palm.“My Pharaoh,” Aye’s voice called from the darkness. The candlelight seemed to dim around her, in truth if she stayed for any longer she would be lost to it. Her fingers danced over the shine, the golden images of herself and the goddess Isis folded him up in their wings. It was over and now she had nothing more to do but leave and keep going. The light was blinding as she appeared above ground, they were quick to seal the door up. Aye took her arm in his and guided her back to the litter, he mercifully didn’t make her talk the whole way back to the palace. Thankfully she didn’t have to speak as the priests of Aten and Amun blessed her with oils and gave her the frail and crook. It all felt a little empty, once upon a time this may have been what she wanted but now it was a duty she had to do without any joy.*****The sky was too dark even during the day to be outside but inside was too warm, too stuffy. Mayati’s fan bearer worked harder to keep her cool as she rubbed her stretched belly. The council members sweated over the maps, and scribes in the corner scratched away every word that was said. Apparel liked to sum up the outlines of the empire, from where it had been during her grandfather’s reign to now.“My husband wanted to expand the empire to be what it once was during the reign of Tutmosis IV. I need not a history lesson, just a plan.”“Pharaoh, the problem is we don’t have the resources to conduct such a venture this early on.”“What can we do to get those?” she asked.“We need to start small, conquer neighbouring territory before expanding out.”“How long will it take?”“It's hard to say, 10-20 years perhaps. Tutmoisis IV spent his whole reign building his empire; it can not be done overnight.” Apparel crooked. “Then there is of course the need for good generals to lead the expeditions, men of experience and good leadership skills. Men you can trust while you stay here to care for your children.”“I imagine you already have men chosen already.”“Your husband had already put the plans in motion with General Horemheb taking the lead.”“Good general, what is your opinion on what can be done to increase our success?” she asked Horemheb who sat quietly as he always did in these council meetings.“Viser Aparral is right, we don’t have the resources.”“There is a way of getting some.” A younger council member said.“Speak.”“There is still gold in Akhenaten, we could strip the statues and pillar toppers,” the young member said a bit too nonchalantly, Horemheb at least had the good sense to look at her sadly.“No.”“My Pharoah it would give us enough gold to supply the army,” Apparel argued.“No, no one is to touch my father’s city.” She pushed herself from the hard granite thone a bit too fast and winced at the pain in her belly.“Gentlemen, perhaps we should continue this again tomorrow,” Aye said and Mayati could do nothing else but meekly nod against the tightness across her stomach. The council members packed their things and left as Aye climbed the steps and held his granddaughter's hand, Mayati couldn’t tell him off, could do little else but breathe behind tightly closed eyes till the tightness relaxed at last.“We can’t destroy Father’s city, not after everything we did. It can’t happen,” she tried to hold back her tears on the edge of her eyes.“Hush, calm yourself for your sake and the child’s.”“He doesn’t give me a moment’s rest.” Aye gently sat her down on the throne and poured a mixture of watered-down wine and rose water into a cup for her.“You need to be careful, your time will soon be close.”“Council meetings never seem to stop,” she breathed out as another small wave of pain tightened and then stopped. It had been a few months since her coronation and since then she had become fed up with the council meetings.“That is the nature of ruling, it is not designed for a woman and the perils of childbirth. Have you given a thought to who will be your heir?”“My son will be when he is born.”“But in case the worst should happen.”“Grandfather, it is treason to think of the death of a Pharaoh. I could have you burnt for such a thought.” She jested her laughter died when she saw his stone face.“It may be but it is not usual for a Pharaoh to be a heavily pregnant woman.”“Am I likely to die?” she whispered.“No, you won’t, you will be strong as your Lady mother, but you need to be careful. Perhaps.” He paused for a beat. “Maybe you should abdicate in favour of Tutankhaten.”“Did Ankie persuade you to his side?”“Persuasion isn’t needed. Mayati I love you as a grandfather but as a member of the council as your adviser, I am giving you this advice. Leave the throne and be with your children. Be happy with them.”“We both know former Pharaohs don’t live long,” she looked away from him, it was Aye after all who had told her such a thing, even when her dearest wish was to set her father aside it wasn’t possible, even if he had not forced her hand her father couldn’t have lived a peaceful life, and neither could she, there would always be something that would force another’s hand.“I promise you you will not be harmed. You can live in any palace you desire, set up a harem of men if that is your wish.”“What about if Tut decides my son is a threat? Will I live in fear for the day he sends executioners into the harem as my father did?”“He won’t. I will not let him and neither will your sisters.”“You would have me step aside and disinherit my son.”“You don’t know if the child is a boy,” Aye huffed with an impatience Mayati had never seen in him before.“It is. I know it is.”“If it is, will you rule for him like the bad queen Hatesput and when he comes looking for his throne will you still be sat in his way.”“No, I will step aside for him. Be with me grandfather, help me build this country to be glorious again and don’t make Tut into my enemy.” She held his papery hand and looked into his sad eyes. Life had not given either of them what they wanted but they needed each other now, Mayati needed her as she could feel her time was almost at hand. Her son needed a council to secure his kingdom for him, not one divided between heirs.Mudnejmet dabbed her sweaty forehead as another contraction gripped her. Mayati bit her lips but still, a whimper escaped. “Shh not long now. It’ll be over soon,” her aunt said.“This is definitely my last one,” Mayati tried to laugh around the cramped muscles in her stomach. The midwife between her legs signalled it was time and the attendants helped her from the bed to the squatting bricks, Mudnedjmet retook her hand. It was time and as if on cue the pushing sensation began and Mayati pushed as hard as she could. Her grip tightened on her aunt’s hand as she pushed through the pain.Mayati collapsed against her aunt’s chest. “The head My Pharoah, just one more push,” the midwife called.“Come on just a little more then it's all done.” Mudnedjmet cooed in her ear, she pushed Mayati straighter as another contraction clamped her stomach. With the sensation to push again, Mayati could do little else but obey her body. The cry was just enough to make her forget the pain in her lower body. She tried to reach out for her babe but was off balance, the women around her held her steady. “Steady steady the babe isn’t going anywhere.”The midwife cut the cord connecting them and took the babe to be washed and wrapped, the little one cried the entire time. Around her, the attendants carefully washed her and helped to walk her to the bed. Gently the midwife lifted the wrapped bundle to Mayati's arms. “Congratulations my Pharoah you have a beautiful baby girl.” Mayati’s smile dropped a little as she looked at the child's scrunched-up face. Not the son that she needed.“She is beautiful, Mayati.” The babe started to wail, and tears fell down Mayati’s face. “Ssh, don’t cry. Why don’t you feed her? She's hungry.” Mayati had no words, nothing she could say, so she put the babe to her breast. The little girl ate her fill pretty quickly and then fell to sleep in her arms. “What will you name her?”“I hadn’t thought of any names,” she lied, she had thought only of boys' names.“Don’t be upset,” her aunt said softly but with the tiniest bit of iron behind it.“I needed an heir.”“You have plenty of heirs to choose from. Don’t hold it against this little girl she is still yours and Smenkhare’s even if she is a daughter. Come on don’t leave her nameless for too long, what about after your mother, Nefertiti?”“It's too big of a name for such a little girl,” Mayati looked down at the babe, she looked exactly like Mery did when she was born but Mayati knew too well all babes looked the same this small. “What about Nefertari.”“Nefertari.” The little girl opened one eye in agreement to her name and went back to sleep.”Mama,” Mery bounced in.“Mery, ssh you have to be quiet.” Iset chided her following a step behind.“Baby brother,” Mery whispered as Iset gently placed the little girl on the bed beside Mayati.“It's a girl,” Mayati said moving the blankets to allow Mery a better look at the babe’s face.“Where is my brother?” the little girl looked around.“You don’t have a brother but a baby sister instead.“Oh sister,” Mery stroked the babe’s tiny amount of hair. “What’s her name?”“Nefertari.”“Like the Great Royal Wife of Tutmosis IV. It is a lovely name.” Iset complimented but Mayati could see the tightness in her mouth. Not one would fault the child for being a girl, and as Semnkhare’s child she would still be valued by Iset but she wasn’t the next Pharoah they needed. “Mery, don’t you have a present for your sister?”“I have present.” Opening her chubby hand, she carefully set the scrab on her sister’s stomach to protect her from the evil eye. Mudnedjmet helped to tie the scrab to her blankets.“Thank you, Mery.” Mayati kissed her head.“Are you okay mama?”“I’m just tired.”“You go sleep,” the little girl kissed her cheek and then kissed Nefertari’s head and returned with Iset. Mayati handed her new daughter to her aunt, throughout her younger years Mayati had often wondered when her mother would have a boy for Mayati to marry, now Mery had no one to marry until her sisters had sons with Tut. The poor little boy, the sweet child that just wants to ride chariots and play senet with Kiya’s daughter. Now they will flock to him, and Aparel will be first among them, he had no use of her once Smenkhare died and he had other granddaughters that could be a part of the harem. Maybe Aye was right after all maybe she should disappear, but would they let her be or would the High Priest of Amun want a full return to the old faith, her brain wailed but she was too tired, too exhausted to think of it anymore. Tomorrow she said to herself as she closed her eyes, she would think about it tomorrow.A few hours later the placenta had still yet to pass. All Mayati wanted to do was nap now but the head midwife was pacing like a scared chicken, crowing to her attendants. “What is it?” Mayati groaned her patience too far stained and the pain in her stomach still too much for politeness.“My Pharoah the placenta is still inside you, it needs to be removed. I can give you a medicine to encourage it to move.”“Very well.” The medicine was truly sour as it went down and the midwife wouldn’t let her wash it down with water. Almost immediately the cramps in her stomach got worse and Mayati's knees pulled up into the fetal position. A little while later Mayati fought with the sheet to get up, Mudnedjmet helped her on her journey to the chamber pot but all that came was her waters.“Not to worry my Pharoah, that can happen. Here another batch should do it.” The midwife fed her another horrid spoonful of the sour liquid and once again Mayati was subjected to tight cramps in her lower abdomen. Her aunt rubbed her back but nothing came out not for the first hour, not for the second hour. With no sign of the medicine having an effect, the attendants walked Mayati back to the squatting bricks, underneath her, the head midwife lit the small cooking pot-looking bowl which sent up odourless smoke around her. She started to sweat profusely above it, her lower stomach continued to cramp but the placenta still did not come from her. The attendants walked her around the room at the orders of the head midwife.“Let me rest a little while,” Mayati weakly ordered and stumbled to the bed.“My Lady-Pharoah you need to pass the afterbirth.” The Head midwife complained.“I know I just want to sit.” The pain jolted up her pelvis as she sat and she screamed. Mudnedjmet pushed the attendants away helped pull her niece to the bed and popped a pillow under her painful hips. “It hurts auntie.”“I know, but it’ll be alright. Rest a little okay.” Mayati nodded through half-closed eyes but she could not sleep the pain in her belly hurt too much and she felt hot, too hot. After half an hour of no relief, she allowed the midwives to hold her over the steam pot again and again with no use. The night was coming in fast when she finally could lay back to bed.“My Pharaoh. When the other methods don’t work this is one last thing I can try.”“Will it make the pain go away?”“Yes.”“Do it,” she was exhausted now. The midwives removed the sheet and pulled up her nightdress to expose her lower body. One gave her a gave her a drink of floral-flavoured liquid to dull the pain while another two of them held her legs open and the head midwife positioned herself between her legs covered up to the elbow in liquid.“I need to pull the placenta free.” Mayati nodded and another midwife placed a piece of thick linen in her mouth. Mayati had a death grip on her aunt's hand, her eyes locked on her not wanting to look at what would happen to her. She screamed as the midwife inserted her hand. The older woman prodded for what felt like ages. “I have it.” She yanked the piece of corded tissue and Mayati screamed again against the linen. The two attendants held her legs tighter and another held down her hips to stop her moving. Another yank and she was crying in agony as something ripped inside her. “It is done my Pharoah. It is free.”“Do you hear that Mayati? It's over.” Mudnedjmet kissed her niece’s sweaty forehead. Mayati could barely feel it, all she could feel was the wetness on her thighs and the heat on her brow. “Is the bleeding bad?”“It is normal, she will heal,” the head midwife assured as Mayati floated off into sleep. She didn’t know how long she was asleep when the pain woke her. Her stomach felt tied in a painful knot and her skin was wet and on fire. In her ears, she could hear the shallow fast beat of her heart.“Water,” she croaked through a dry throat. Mudnedjmet was luckily still at hand, holding her heavy head to feed her the cup of cool liquid.“Mayati you’re on fire, bring the midwife and physician,” she ordered.“Mama it hurts, make it go anyway,” Mayati weakly cried. Though her eyes were closed she heard someone gasp.“By the gods that’s a lot of blood.” A voice in the distance said.“Don’t just stand there get some hot water,” Mudnedjmet ordered. ”Don’t worry Mayati you’re going to get okay.”“It hurts mama,” Mayati groaned against her aunt’s chest. Her thighs felt wet and the pain ripped at her stomach. “Aten help me.” She couldn’t open her eyes against the pain. Through the darkness, she could see a figure starting by her bed. It got closer until it became clear. “Mama,” Mayati croaked reaching out towards her smiling face. Nefertiti reached out a hand towards her daughter as the sun rose behind her.“Mayati, stay with me. Stay we’re going to get you help.” The babe Nefertari started to cry in the corner but Mayati could no longer hear it as she took her mother’s hand to the Halls of Paradise.